H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

89. A Pervert's World (102-154)

A Pervert's World Chapter 154 - Are you.. in love?

102 Night of celebrations 5

At some other place in the hall master Lyod was getting hounded by other guests. 'Master Lyod you need to try the red head once. She is very good. I am sure you would love it haha.' Comments like these were coming one after the other from everone surrounding him. In truth since he had lost his wife few years back he had controlled heavily his sex drive. Now he only releases the tension once a month or so and only when it begins to cause barriers his cultivation path. So he was not interested in fucking a freely available pussy at the celebrations. Right then Eric too chimed in the conversation 'They are right master Lyod. You can't leave before atleast fucking one of the pussies available here. You can't disrespect us like this.' Eric showed fake anger on his face. Lyod knew it will be difficult to get out of this situation without atleast fucking one of the women present here, so he reluctantly agreed.

Everyone cheered and the guy pumping Amelia's pussy at the moment relieved himself of his position and offered it to master Lyod. 'You can have this master Lyod. I can go after you.' Lyod thanked the guy and pulled down his pants. His length was not something amazing but he had the most girthy cock out of all. It was thicker then an average penis by twice as much. In girth he was more than a match for Rick. Rick was watching all this going on from his seat while Nana was sensually massaging his dick. 'If you have the skills I believe you should rather use your mouth miss Nana because we can keep going like this and it will be morning.' Nana was not willing to suffer defeat once more at this little boy's hands and thus wanted to make him cum just with his hands. But alas reality is different then her imaginations. She had been aware that Rick was losing hardness rapidly, she reluctantly dropped down on her knees from the chair and took his dick in her mouth.

The whole hall was filled with loud moans as people have occupied each slave that was available and were fucking them as hard as they could. The whole environment was steamy with sex and smells of ejaculations. Right then Amelia's scream reverberated in the hall. Although she had been unconscious for a while due to over dosage of alcohol, right now pain was visible on her face. Rick turned his head to see master Lyod pulling at his mother's hair and slowly inserting his dick in her pussy. For some reason Rick's dick hardened in Nana's mouth. He was getting excited watching Amelia's face distorting in pain but he hurriedly reined in on his emotions and moved his gaze. Watching Rick's reaction to the penetration of his mom, granny consoled him 'Don't worry little Ryu, I believe you are worried for your mother's pussy. But it is not a big deal you can just bring her to me once I can seal it as a new one.'

Rick was stunned. Mages can do that too? Deciding to confirm once he asked her 'You can do that granny?' She laughed at his nativity 'Haha Yes little Ryu, granny can do that. How else do you think granny got such a tight pussy herself?' She was right her pussy was very tight when he inserted his fingers to it. But he didn't ask her that because she might have taken it as a ride question. Rick looked back at Amelia and smiled, didn't that open whole new doors for him if he can destroy someone holes with his massive dick and then just get them sealed up like a new one for the next time. He just hoped that this magic was not too complicated because after this he might end up punishing a lot of ladies, starting with the lady on white on her knees trying to suck on his dick. Nana had seen very few blowjobs in her life so it was nothing out of normal for her to fail at it.

Amelia continued to scream all the while Lyod fucked her cunt. Now her screams have turned to whimpers as her pussy had lubricated itself to take in that monster of a cock. She was barely maintaining her consciousness at the moment. Doing a tough calculation she believed that already 13 guys prior to master Lyod had used her hole to release their lust. She had surpassed her limit way earlier. 'ahhhhhhhh' With a last thrust master Lyod came inside her pussy. 'You can take your place back young man. I am done with her.' The guy bowed a little and pulled out his cock and began fucking Amelia back again as she fell asleep due to the constant abuse of her sweet little cunt.

The celebrations were at the end when Jim decided to take his turn in her pussy. 'Help he get her out of these binds. I want to use her on the floor.' Some of Jim's friends helped him pull a sleeping Amelia from the table and put her on the floor on her stomach. Jim slapped her butt as hard as he could but there was simply no reaction from her, she looked to be in deep sleep. 'Its not over yet slut. We have paid for this so we are going to get all our investment back haha' He laughed with his friends. He raised her butt in air exposing her used pussy to the air and slowly inserted his dick inside her. Rick was not going to take this lying down, if Jim got his mother under him then he too can do the same. He smiled at Nana suggesting 'How about we try having sex once again and then we can check who cn last longer once again?'

Nana was looking forward to this from the starting. All she wanted was to get that dick inside of her again, but her pride will not let her beg a commoner for that but since he was the one who suggested this she hurriedly nodded her head saying 'Haha kid thats what I was going to say let's try that one more time. Try to last longer this time because I might leave you in dust if you have not improved your game from the last time huh'. Rick laughed retorting 'Haha don't worry about me miss Nana. Just make sure that you don't end up making fool of yourself once more. Let's move to the front I want to show your little boy too how his mommy screams under me'. Nana snorted and moved through the crowd to reach the front. She sat down and took on the doggy pose, wriggling her butt a little to entice Rick 'Good luck boy.'

Surrounding guests took some time to register what was happening. Jacob laughed when he saw Rick moving without his pants towards Nana. 'Haha is this some kind of competition between the younger generation. It sure will be interesting to watch. I...' but his speech was cut short when he saw the thing between the boy's thighs. Looking closely he identified him as the grandson of Emily. "The boy sure was hiding some large junk in his pants huh" Jacob had some jealous feelings taking roots in his heart. Rick kneeled behind Nana and slowly began inserting his dick in her wet pussy. Murmurs started around him as people realised that Jim and him had each other's moms under them. Everyone cheered as this made the contest spicier. Jim had not even once looked towards Rick once this whole night as he felt it was now beneath him to pick on little boys who might end up dead due to his little pranks.

But him bringing his mom to fuck infront of everyone while he was riding his mother, was seen by him as a direct challenge to his dignity. And the size of his cock didn't help calm his emotions either. Rather it aggregated them and he was even more restless. As a result his thrusts inside Amelia grew in pace and force both. Rick was smirking at Jim. This guy thought he can stand in competition with him on the topic of sex. Huh all he was good at was to bully a buch of kids younger then him who had not even awakened their mana capabilities. With that he pushed his length inside Nana. Two thirds of his cock was swallowed by her hungry pussy. It was a different case from last time when he had to force his way through her hole. This time it felt very inviting and cosy inside her. Firstly his dick was covered in her saliva from the previous blowjob and secondly her vaginal tract has opened up after giving birth. These tow factors made his movements easier. Since he did not face any obstruction he decided to go all out and pushe at his dick even harder. 'ahhhhhhh' Nana screamed hard but this time she was ready for every type of pain because thinking of what will come after pain made her pussy release here juices..

103 Night of celebrations 6

This chapter contains golden showers. Skip this one if it makes you uncomfortable.*

Rick had tried his hardest and he had reached at the entrance of her womb with more than around 2 inches of his dick still left outside. He began his thrusting in her at this length. 'ahh mhhh mhhh mhhhh mhhh ahh hhmmm' Nana was not ashamed of moaning loudly in the hall. She had already anticipated this result. Her previous words were nothing but empty boastings to get this massive cock inside her. She had no intention to 'win' this duel, rather she was satisfied with the enjoyment that will come with it. Jim saw his mother moaning under the dick of a commoner that he considered nothing more than a fly. This reminded him of the day this fly fucked his mother infront of the whole crowd of Korua. He had not minded that incident much as it depended very much on his mother whom she decided to fuck. But this time it was different, this fly was trying to challenge him directly infront of the guests of his family.

Seeing that his mother was moaning while the whore he was fucking was pretty much asleep, made him angry. He gripped her hair hard and tugged on her while simultaneously slapping her on her butt 'Pah Pah wake up little slut. You have slept long enough.' But Amelia was in very deep sleep due to her exhaustion, so no reply came from her. Jim had wanted her to moan harder than his mother to probe himself as a bigger man then his wannabe rival. But too bad for him Amelia's lips didn't even leaked a whimper much less loud scream that he desired of her. He was pretty much hate fucking Amelia at the moment. Rick was enjoying this state of his bully, he wanted to see his face of frustration on the awakening day itself but anyways it was good this way too. Watching Jim anchoring Amelia with her hair he bent down and asked for Nana's permission sensually 'Miss Nana would you mind if I tug on your hair just like your son?' while continuing with his deep thrusts inside her.

'aaaahhhhh do anything... Just don't stop ahh ahh mhhh mhhh' Nana screamed out. Eric was smiling silently. Nana's behaviour has turned for better after the last fuck this little guy gave her. This time too he was hoping for the same. Although it's still not at satisfiable levels but now atleast he was able to tolerate her attitude a little. This guy was giving him one surprise after other. Just a few days back master Lyod had informed him of his ability to destroy the krypto vines. He can't send another recommendations to the capital after his previous one was rejected few days back. Even though they were excited at the prospect of a plant manipulator, but that was not enough to pull this child under their fold. This time he will throughly evaluate his performance against the vines before sending the new recommendation. If this guy worked hard he might have a very bright future. The village chief did not know yet that Emily had taken him as her disciple yet otherwise he would not have been trying so hard for a single boy.

Rick had to ask for permission because while Jim had paid fir services of Amelia, he had not. Once Nana allowed him a free hand, he decided to go a little rougher with her. Tugging on her black raven coloured hair he bagan fucking her harder and kissing the entrance to her womb with his urethral opening. Nana's moans continued unrestricted. Everyone was enjoying the show. The other commoner woman brought with Amelia too had fallen asleep after getting abused no-stop fir hours. While rest of the maids were cleaning up the hall. The celebrations were over and everyone was waiting for the two youngsters to finish so they can disperse. 'Pah' Right then they heard a loud slap. Looking towards it they saw Jim had slapped Amelia on her face while it was tugged upwards. The more his mother screamed the more he was frustrated. He tried slapping the whore a few more times but alas it was not his lucky day. Thus he accepted his defeat hand let his orgasm take over himself. All in all he was only able to last for 15 minutes inside her.

Rick was happy to see that. He enjoyed both Jim's exasperation and Amelia's abuse. He was mad at her for not even telling him about her decision to work as a prostitute here. But what Jim did afterwards made him frown. Infuriated that he had clearly lost this round and very badly at that, he decided to take out his frustration on the single cause of his defeat. He took is limping dick in hand and began pissing all over Amelia. He started with her head and pissed all over her body drenching her completely. Once done with this he smirked at Rick and walked off grunting. He was telling him 'Try this with my mother if you got guts fly'. Rick understood his motivations. "What a son of a bitch. Let's see how long you can keep that proud head of yours on your shoulders fucker." He didn't look back towards Amelia. He was going to deal with her later. Right then he had decided that he will make her do all sort of nasty things with himself, so that if others did it to her he won't feel bad about it. As he would have already taken her first time.

This same thing he had decided to do with all the women he will fuck from now on. He will make use of them in every way possible. Focusing right now on the woman under him, Rick grabbed onto her butts and pushed with all the force he can manage. 'Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh' His dick forced itself in her womb. He was completely inside her now and maybe due to child birth her door to the uterus had loosened up, so he was now literally fucking her womb. After fucking her like mad for some 15 more minutes Nana ejaculated hard and fell unconscious. He too released his semen inside her womb and pulled off from her. When Rick got up Eric hurriedly got the maids to take Nana out of the hall. Rick moved towards granny's location when he saw that Amelia was not in the hall anymore. While he was putting on his pants, he asked her 'Where is my mother?'

Granny smiled and replied 'Your father took her out. I think now they might have left this place after cleaning her up.' Rick said his goodbyes to granny and master Lyod and left the mansion. After walking towards his house for 10 minutes Rick saw a couple moving slowly towards the same direction. It was his father holding onto Amelia's waist helping her walk towards their house. Rick hurriedly moved closer to them and held Amelia up from the other side. She had been given a bath but she was still not completely in control of her faculties, due to excessive drinking. He started conversation with his father asking him about her decision to do this 'Did she told you about what she was planning to do tonight.' Jeff sighed and replied 'Yeah but only yesterday when she had already made her decision.' Rick nodded and asked back 'Can't we make her stop with these reckless behaviour?' Jeff can only smile wryly 'You already know how much she desires to help out in running this house.'

'I had given up on her long back. She is too stubborn. Now I just let her do whatever she wants unless she tries to do something that ends up hurting her.' Jeff looked a little depressed so Rick tried to cheer him up 'Don't worry dad I will work hard. Then you guys will have enough to take it easy with your work.' Jeff laughed out 'Haha kid don't take all this too seriously. You work on your pace there should be no compulsion on you. If you want to become a world famous mage then go for it. Else if you just want to live an ordinary life, know that your parents will support you in that too.' Rick nodded with 'hmm' and as they made a few small talks they reached their home. All around their house it was silent, the night had advanced. Knocking on the door, Mira opened it. She was worried when she saw Amelia effectively sleep walking.

Jeff convinced her she was okay then only she moved back to her room. They put Amelia on the bed. Before Rick could take his leave Jeff called him out. 'Yes father.' 'These are some of the medicinal pills that chief provided her prior to the start of the celebrations. This would help her heal up faster. So give her one after I leave in the morning.' Rick nodded bin understanding and left for his room. Sitting cross-legged on his bed he first released his seal and entered the gem space and worked on the last remaining virgo tree. Now only the tura tree was left, once he can make a few of them grow. He might start to become rich in true sense. Rick closed his eyes and let sleep take over him..

104 A loving Ruby

This chapter contains golden showers. Skip this one if it makes you uncomfortable.*

Rick woke up next day by himself. Completing his morning routine he sat down and entered the gem space. Pouring all his mana into the tura tree he was a little disappointed that it didn't grime by more that 2 metres. Likes this he would require 2 more days to get it to bear any fruits. Getting up from the bed, he found Mira preparing the breakfast in Amelia's palce. She was a good girl. Taking responsibility of the when her mother was not in the condition to work. He decided to help her out, peeling and cutting the virgos. 'What should we do regarding mother, brother? She did not wake up when I tried to do it. How will we get her to eat? ' Mira asked concerned. Rick patted her head telling her 'Not a concern little girl. Father had told me we only require to give her some pills for now and she might wake up till noon. She will have her lunch then. I will take care of it, okay?'

Maira was a little calmer and nodded. Both siblings had their breakfast together. She didn't throw any tantrums today maybe realising that Ryu too might be concerned about Amelia. But she was wrong. He was not really concerned about her because he knew she was just exhausted and will be okay with some rest. Also, although he understood her motivations but that didn't make him less mad at her. Mira took over the task of cleaning the utensils so Rick brought Amelia's pills to her room with a glass of water. Watching her peacefully sleeping, Rick removed her cover to reveal her naked body. Her pussy was still leaking cum on the bed. Rick caressed her boobs slowly and not on the tight nipples. He will get his share of milk from her. Being done with that, the more he looked at her innocent face breathing calmly the more he remembered yesterday when she was sucking on those guys' dick.

Some dark thoughts took over Rick once more and Rick threw the water in the tumbler out of the window. Bringing the tumbler down to his dick, he peed in it. Recalling all the events of yesterday made him want to fuck her badly but since she was not in the condition to get fucked, he will take his revenge like this. He slapped Amelia's face to wake her up. 'Hey wake up mom, you need to get your medicine. Mom, mom' After a few slaps when her face turned red, eventually she woke up. Still not able to open her eyes properly Rick helped her sit up. 'Here mom these are the pills, have them with water.' Amelia was not in control of her mind yet and she was feeling very dizzy so she simply did as she was told. Rick smiled deviously when he saw her pop the pills to her mouth and down the glass of his piss afterwards. Getting the now empty glass from her hands, he tugged her back to sleep on the bed.

He went out to meditate in the garden but he was very irritated. Making her drink his piss was not enough to calm him down. He wanted to do everything with her. Try every position and claim every hole of hers. He would get her to rim him once she is back on her feet. Rick tried to calm his mind but it was simply impossible here. He had to fuck someone rough before he can get some mental peace. Thinking about it, a single person came to mind. She would not mind doing anything for him, that was the only other redhead he knew, elder sister Ruby. He told Mira about his departure and left home.

Some 20 minutes later he was at the door of Ruby's house knocking. It took her some time but eventually she opened the door. Excitement was evident on her face when she saw her little brother at the gate and gave him the tightest hug she could manage in her condition. 'How are you little Ryu?' Rick saw the happiness on her face. She probably had not expected that he would visit her so soon. 'Good sister. Ahemm ahemm I think I need to clean my feet somewhere sister. Di you know where I can do that?' Ruby was caught off guard by his question but she gave back a naughty smile when she registered the implications. 'Hehe Little brother.. how about elder sister cleans it with her... tongue?' She said the last part sensually in his ear while giving him a lick. A current ran down his body when he felt her lick his ear 'Sure sister I would love to get it cleaned by you. Here.' He pulled off his slippers and show his foot to Ruby, enticing her.

But his sister had other plans. She hurriedly dragged him to her room forcing him to sit in the bed with his legs hanging. She got on her knees albeit a bit slowly, holding onto his left foot like it was some kind of a treasure. She began smelling it all over. 'I love it Ryu.' Rick realised slowly she was revealing all her true desires since he had given her a free reign. Once she was satisfied with breathing in her brother's scent she sucked on his big toe and placed the other foot on her large udders. She took her own sweet time licking all over his toes and sole of his feet. 'Haha it tickles sis' Rick tried to make it playful for her as she was getting too engrossed in licking his feet. 'Okay Ryu, now you need to tell me why are you so gloomy? And don't try to hide it from me I can see it all over your face. I won't be able to help you if you try to hide behind a cheerful face.

Rick sighed and decided to share all events from yesterday with her. Ruby heard all of it with patience and released her held up breath at the end of his story. 'Mom has always been like this. Obstinate and willful. She is too passionate about these matters. She did go overboard this time. Sadly Ryu we can't make her stop. The only way for that will be if she got enough wealth to not care about the measly sum that she could exchange for sex. But the problem is how will we get so much resources. Huuh.' Rick hugged Ruby saying 'Don't worry sis, don't need any solutions from you. I will solve this problem myself. I am am just happy that there is someone that I can atleast share these things with'. He gave her a smile. Ruby pulled him in another hug 'Ohh baby boy you can come to your sister anytime for that. I will always try to support you in whatever way possible.'

Noticing that the environment was getting too much emotional Rick changed the topic 'You forgot to clean another place sis. You need to properly clean that too. Haha'. Observing that his mood has improved for good Ruby too joked with him ' No Ryu, I don't remember any other place that I need to clean.' She said taking a thinking pose. 'Is that so? How about this one?' Rick pulled his pants down and took a doggy position in Ruby's face. She was too enticed looking at the puckered hole of her brother to argue any further. Pulling his cheeks apart she slowly gave th rim a lick. Once getting the taste Ruby began ravenously lapping at his asshole. 'Don't forget my penis and balls sister. Show them some love too.' Ruby smiled and stroked and sucked on his dick from behind. Within a few minutes he provided entrance to her tongue to reach deep inside him. She was very enthusiastic in fulfilling his wishes. She kept tongue fucking her brother's asshole till she was satisfied with it.

Wiping her lips with her hands she offered Rick 'Little brother I can see that you got a hard erection from by escapades. If you want you can have sex with me, I would not mind.' Rick turned around and asked 'But sis I got no fruits ti exchange for now?' She pinched his cheeks replying 'Idiot brother did I ask for a payment yet? Don't compare me with that old mother of ours. I don't believe in all this exchange for sex. I am not going to ask my little brother for a fruits for doing sex with me. Remember this from now on you can visit me if you need sex.' She gave him a kiss at the end of the sentence. Rick made a shy face asking her 'Hey sis... Can I be.. I mean... rough with you while we do it? I believe it will help me calm down a little.'

'Haha sweet boy do anything you like. Sister will definitely be able to take all of it. Also, if I am uncomfortable at any point I can just let you know' Ruby told him getting up and removing her clothes. 'Just don't ask elder sister to move around much!!' she tried to put in sarcasm at the end as she laid on the edge of the bed. 'I will do the physical part sis don't worry about it' Rick gave her a smile and pulled off his clothes. Jumping onto the bed he held her head with her hair and gave her a slap. She just giggled at the abuse. Watching her not minding it he got bolder and slapped her multiple times hard. Rick was taking the frustration he had with his mother on his sister. They looked too similar so he can't help but let his heart go cold at her sight. 'Sister one more thing. Can I use bad words while I do it?' Ruby frowned and fell in thought at his whim.

Rick was amazed that she was more accommodating to physical violence then to some cuss words. She replied after thinking it through 'Okay Rick, I think you are old enough now to use them and we are alone here. But don't let mom know about this, otherwise you will get your sis in trouble.' Rick loved her so much. He bent down and gave her a long kiss on her burning cheeks 'I love you sis. You are the best haha.' He did not wait any longer and shoved his dick in her mouth. Using her mouth as a pussy he began fucking it hard. 'Yes bitch take it deeper. Glug glug glug..Yes like that.' Ruby had a single thought going on in her head right now "What is a bitch?"..

105 Bitch

$10 on * is complete so here is the chapter. To tell you guys the truth, I had thought it would take a few days and thus I will get the time to read the story once to pick up the points, this weekend. But anyhow this is the chapter that was left unreleased from last time. The next ones will be newly written and will be a bit longer, around 2K words. Enjoy!!*

Rick got up from Ruby's face after getting his dick all lubricated with her spit. Moving to her butt, he pulled up her legs to expose both her holes to him. Rick began rubbing his dick on her labia when he stopped and ran to the kitchen. Ruby was confused when Rick brought a bunch of virgos with him. 'What are you planning to do with them little Ryu?' Rick put all of the fruits on the bed and pulling Ruby up by her hair slapped her hard. 'From now on scream like a Ratga if you want to say something. You can only speak when I will allow you. Understood slut?' Ruby raised her eyebrows for a bit but decided to settle back down and let her brother play his little games. He spat on her asshole and began inserting the fruits in her anus one after the other. Only two can be taken in by her. Rick still remembered Suna maxed out at a four and half, so his sister had a long way to go.

Thinking that Rick plunged his dick inside her pussy. Ruby gasped but he didn't stop and forced his way through her vaginal tract. 'Ahh mhhh mhhh ahh' It was a little painful for her but she pulled through it. Her brother managed to touch her womb a feat her neither her husband nor any other guy in the town could ever hope to achieve. She held onto his face and Rick can see the pride in her eyes. 'Wait slut it's not over there is still a few inches left. Prepare for it this is not going to be easy.' Ruby firmed her gaze when she herad him and affirmed her conviction with a 'moooooo'. He held onto her shoulders for support of with a last hard push, forcefully opened the gates to her uterus and pushed his dick head inside. 'Ahhhhhhh' Ruby felt unbearable pain for the first time as tears rolled down her face. She not able to decide if she should give up at this point or carry on.

She was pregnant with a baby and in that condition Rick's dick was able to make a space for himself was an amazing feat in himself. 'You did good slut. Now I will fuck your womb' Rick clapped her cheeks in praise. Ruby nodded with a tearful smile. He slowly pulled out his dick by a few inches and again pushed it all inside. 'ahhhhhhh' This way her insides can get used to his size. Gradually increasing his speed he was was now fucking his sister's womb in full force. Her moans were loud enough to be heard all over that house. To increase the stimulation he gripped her hair from scalp and pulled her head up and constantly slapping her. He will bite in her nipples sucking out her milk. Within 10 minutes her breasts were riddled with bite marks. 'Let us see if how much of punishment your asshole can take.'

He pulled out the first virgo from inside her and put it in her mouth and forced his dick inside while the second one was still inside. With each thrust his dick pressed against the fruit pushing it deeper in her gut. Rick was not able to control his ejaculation and came inside her ass after fucking her for some 20 minutes more. All his cum leaked from her gaping hole falling on the floor. 'Push it out whore!' Rick barked. She tried her best and after struggling for a bit pushed the virgo out along with more of her brother's jizz. 'Come here. You need to clean all this mess you created.' He directed her and Ruby got off the bed and licked and sucked all the cum from the floor. 'Thanks Sis. I enjoyed it a lot.' He patted her head. Both brother and sister had a bath and Rick took a nap in Ruby's bosom that afternoon.

He returned home before around dusk to find Amelia had woken up but was still in the bed. 'How are you feeling mom?' Rick sat down beside her. 'I am good little Ryu. How was Ruby's health?' 'She was good mom you need not worry about her just focus on getting healthy back again.' Amelia nodded and Rick left her to move to his room after conversing with Mira. The day went by and Rick used all the time to progress his cultivation. Regarding his mana control ability, he believed he was at his limit. He figured out that most probably he is not able to exert control over a longer distance due to his inferior cultivation level. Once he achieved the status of a junior mage, he can do it easily. But he will have to confirm that with Emily once. Tommorow he needs to work on the milk farm while the day after that he will have to attend the training session with master Lyod.

Thinking till here Rick recalled the thick stump of a cock the old man sported and how Amelia cried in pain when he thrusted that thing inside of her. Brushing these thoughts off he went to sleep after taking care of his tura tree. Next day Rick was woken up early by Mira and made some stupid reasons to avoid getting his cock milked by them. He will have to save his cum for his milkladies. Amelia was now out of her stupor, providing them their breakfast. 'Mom you will need to come with us to visit granny with me today. Can you do that?' Rick asked while munching on his food. 'hmm Yes I can Ryu. I was anyway planning to rest today. But why exactly do you want me to come with you?' He made a concerned face telling her his reason 'Mom I know it would have been painful for you to have sex with all those men. So I asked granny if she could help you out. Thus, I want to take you to see her and check how she can help us out.'

Amelia was stunned to hear her son caring so much about her. He gave him a hug 'You don't need to do that Ryu. I am alright now. So just focus on your work.' She deduced wrongly that her son will have to pay for her treatment with his salary. Rick laughed a little 'It's not how you are thinking mom. Granny will help us out without expecting anything in return haha'. 'Ohh haha' Amelia too laughed. Rick got ready and they were both standing at the door to leave for the milk farm. 'What are you doing mom? Don't you feel something wrong here?' She checked her dress all around and replied in confusion 'What is missing Ryu? I can't seem to understand.' Rick sighed in disappointment and jerked Amelia by her hair pushing her to the ground and removing all her clothes 'Don't make me repeat myself again mom. Whenever you are coming with me outside you need to be my little suaro as I have trained you for so long. Did you understand it now mom?'

'Oink Oink!' Amelia replied. She was somewhat worried that her son's whims were getting a little out of hands. But she can't seem to want to stop him from doing so. In truth whenever he treated her like a common suaro, her heart bubbled with excitement everytime. She herself didn't know the reason for it but she liked this feeling. This feeling of submission and humiliation, it made her pussy turn with arousal. Rick walked all the way to the milk farm with his bitch. It took him longer than usual to reach here but he felt satisfaction at heart. Lyla answered the main door of the mansion. She was a little taken aback with the Amelia on the all her fours naked on the door. Then she saw Rick holding onto her hair. 'Welcome little Ryu. And how should I address this lady down here?' She asked sarcastically after giving a hug ti Rick. He smiled back at her 'She is my personal suaro. Call her 'bitch'. Amelia grunted in excitement of getting a name 'Oink Oink'.

'Haha That's a rather unique name. Anyways since you are already here should I bring you to your room?' Lyla closed back the door while asking. 'No, first bring us to see granny. I need her help to fix my bitch here.' He said pointing to Amelia on the ground. 'Okay then please follow me.' Rick leered at Lyla's butt swaying as she walked and walked forward pulling Amelia with her. He grabbed onto Lyla butt as she was watching. She was shocked with the sudden attack on her cheeks but smiled whe she saw Rick grabbing on them. The door to granny's room opened and three people walked in two on legs while one on all fours. Rick went ahead and gave her a hug saying 'Have you been well granny?' 'Yes, little Ryu I have been good.' Them her gaze fell at the kneeling Amelia and she confirmed her thoughts with him 'I assume you brought her here to get her 'fixed'?'

106 Tasting the Milklady

From now onwards I will refer to Rick as Ryu only. It will be easier for both readers and myself if we can get rid of this constant back and forth switching of names.*

"Yes, granny I brought her for that reason only. Mom you can quit being the suaro now." Amelia got up and greeted everyone in room and both friends hugged each other. "You can leave her with me little Ryu, while you work for the day. My treatment will take time so you can fetch her when you leave." "We will do as you say, granny. And did you got all those accessories that I asked?" Ryu asked. Granny nodded and directed Lyla "Show it to him Lyla. Let him check them for himself." She nodded and pulled out a drawer in the wall and getting a casket out of it. Opening the lid she said "Here Ryu we got them created on demand by the local shop. The collars and leashes are of leather. While the nose hooks are made up of metal and leather together." Ryu sat down and evaluated the goods. Collars and leashes were perfect and even though nose hooks were not perfectly made they were not unusable nonetheless.

"Yes, aunt Lyla they are flawless. Let's try it before we pass any more judgements." He laughed and began putting the choker around her neck. "You look very beautiful in this aunt Lyla." He admired the black belt around her fair neck. "Let's put the nose hook too." He picked up one of the hook and inserted the forked end in her nose. She struggled a bit trying to adjust to the foreign sensation in her nostrils but quickly settled down. He attached it to the choker on her neck, going over her head. Ryu was marveling at Lyla's face when granny chimed in "I told them all your requirements and they came up with this design. It feels good enough to me but if you require anymore changes to them, it can be arranged". "Thank you granny. But I fell it's good enough for now." Ryu replied. He turned to look at a pouting Amelia. She was in bad mood for getting ignored all this while. He picked another choker and put it around her neck "Here mom, this one is for you. Keep it on at all times." He ended his sentence with a kiss. Amelia was giddy like she recieved some kind of jewellery. But still her gaze did not leave the casket.

Ryu patted her head "You will receive other things in the evening mom. For now you will need to cooperate with granny, okay". Amelia responded happily with a hum while caressing her choker. Ryu pulled out a leash from the casket and attached it onto Lyla's choker-cum-collar. "Let us take our leave then, aunt! We got a lot of milking to do hehe". "Naughty kid!!" She was smart enough to remove her clothes and got on all fours, all the while grumbling playfully. Picking the casket, Ryu pulled his new bitch with him towards the room of his milkladies.

Once again he barged into the room while the ladies were having their breakfast just like the previous time. It's just this time he was not alone. If any of these women still had their doubts about the little boy's authority then the scene of him tugging along Mrs. Lyla behind him, convinced them thoroughly. They recalled their lessons this time and hurriedly got on all fours. '"Good morning, master!" All of them said together. Rick was impressed how much the learnt in a single day. "Good. I love fast learners. Now let's get all of you dressed up." Saying that he placed the casket on the ground. Asking them to get in a line, he began putting on the accessories for each of them. For now he only placed a collar around their necks. At first the ladies were hesitant but once Rose took the lead their hesitation turned to intrigue. The enthusiasm shown by Mary and Tessa too bolstered their confidence. After just a few minutes the whole room was filled with beautiful mature women gladly commending each other's appearance. 'Well ladies do like ornaments, doesn't matter if it's a necklace or a tool of their humiliation.' Rick thought to himself. "Get on with your meal." Ordering them he grabbed a kneeling Lyla by her hair, pulling her to the side.

It was time to have a taste of his beloved aunt. He got out of his clothes before resting on his butt. Lyla was an experienced lady and knowing what the boy desired from her, immediately placed her hands around his rapidly rising cock. These few days she had gotten familiar with his unorthodox ways of having sex with a woman. No hole was forbidden for him. He seemed to enjoy all of them equally without any biases. "Lick it, aunt Lyla. Just be careful with your teeth." She nodded and after knotting her long hair behind her back, she wrapped her cherry lips around his glans. Ryu patted her head as Lyla began exerting pressure on his cock head. On the other side the milkladies were watching them from the corner of their eyes.

"Wow not even Mrs. Lyla can avoid master's command it seems." Mary whispered to a Tessa beside her, who only nodded in response. Rose took the opportunity to warn others "All of you must have already got the idea but I will repeat it anyways." She saw everyone perking their ears to listen in on her words of wisdom. "Granny has been completely favoring this little boy as evident by how she gave him a free hand over not only us but Lyla also. So, any protest from our side might lead to termination of our contract. She had been way to generous with us these years thus we might have gotten ourselves too spoiled. Take this as a chance to redeem yourselves and avoid crossing path with the boy." Other gulped but ultimately nodded in understanding. They knew she was talking the truth. They really had become too accustomed to their comfortable lives. Her words reminded them that they needed granny's support more that she needed theirs. There was no shortage of matrons in the town who would love to take their place if given the opportunity. "Specially you, Hannah. I see you still look somewhat unwilling to submit to him." Hannah slumped her head down, not replying. Rose sighed "Huu.. I know how he treated you on the first day was not very good but you can't expect a child to have the same maturity as yourself. Just take it as a kid's mischief and try not to butt heads with him for this. That will be my advice to you."

"I understand." Just when Rose thought that monologue had little affect on the headstrong girl, she got an unexpected reply from her. "Good, good haha" She was happy for her. Although the ladies here had no personal relationship with her but it's already been a few years since they were recruited together by granny for the milking job. Being together for all these years had made them develop a sense of camaraderie among each other and no one wanted to be seperated from each other. They resumed their meal at the end of their short discussion. Hannah had her face in the plate trying to grab the slices of Virgos as her mind wondered to the rough sex she had with her little master. Despite not liking it that day she was surprised that deep in her heart she desired to give it another try. How would it feel? Will he be this rough with her once again? Or can she enjoy a slow and sensual sex with the boy? These questions filled her mind but she shook her head to bury them for now.

"Mhhhh... Yeah.. just like that aunt. Go a bit deeper. Yesss.." Ryu was enjoying a hot blowjob from his busty aunt. His hands were crushing her large breasts, pinching and rubbing her nipples from time to time. He can sense the aroused state of the lady between his legs. She was constantly rubbing her thighs together trying to lessen the built up heat in her groins. "Pahh.. pahh.." Jerking her head back he slapped Lyla's fair cheeks. He was unsure about how she would take the violence that why his slaps were rather low in intensity. But looking at her toothy smile he knew the path was clear. "Pahhh.. pahhhh..." Holding her head in place he gave another two slaps to her face, this time he watched on as her cheeks turned red. "It's time to get a bit rough aunt. Open your mouth." *Spit* Ryu spat in her mouth and forcing her head to the ground, shoved his cock back in her throat. While he loved manipulating his women while fucking them but sometimes it was enjoyable if you could do whatever you want without any fancy explaination.

"Gluckk.. gluckk... Gluckk.." It took some effort on his part to reach the end of Lyla's slippery tunnel, where he began slamming his cock against the back of her throat. Having his fill Ryu moved away and made Lyla lay on her back. Setting between her thighs he picked up both her legs before inserting his fingers in her slick love hole. "Mhhhhhh..." He can feel the heat radiating from her insides on his fingers. Unable to stop himself anymore he dropped down, beginning to lick her labia. His actions surprised not only Lyla but everyone present. They had seen him apply this technique on Tessa only once, thus it was very fascinating for them . A handful of them had experience of giving a blowjob but never the opposite. Contrary to the curiosity in the minds of others, Lyla's mind was filled with only pleasure. She was holding onto his his head, moaning vehemently from the assualt of his flexible tongue. On top of that his fingers were repeatedly rubbing her clitoris, making it unbearable for her to hold onto her pussy juices any longer. "Ahhhhhh" With a loud shout she squirted all over Ryu's face, drenching him completely.

He displayed a big smile, looking at the exhausted body of Lyla that was still twitching from the orgasmic pleasure. "I think you are now ready aunt." She was in no position to respond to him. Taking matters in his own hand he parted her legs and placed the head of his dick against her wet pussy lips, teasing her. "Ahhhmmm.. Ryu.. that was amazing. Where did you learn to do that?" Lyla can't get over the oral pleasuring. Ryu just smiled before sticking his cock head into her welcoming cunt. "Haaahhh.." He lips formed an 'O' from the sudden intrusion. It's really been a very long time since she has indulged in bodily delights. But to her dismay her partner was not entering the depths of her sex, choosing to pump at her entrance. "Mhh... No Ryu!! Get inside.. I want you to go all the way in.." Ryu calmly jerked her face by grabbing a handful of her hair and slapped her face "Pahh.. aunt you can't call me Ryu here, you know. Also, if you want something from someone, you are supposed to say 'Please' hehe". Lyla took no time asking for it "Please, master.. Can you please fuck your servant properly?" She didn't know why but the slap only made her even more hornier. She was anticipating the scenario had she not obeyed him. What punishments she could have received? Her thoughts were cut short by a searing pain from her vagina.

Ryu has been waiting for this as with a single thrust he sent his long cock drilling through her slick pussy. "Ahhhh... Mhhhhh" He can feel her pussy walls stretch all around his cock, making way for an easier access. Deciding to up the heat, his hands roamed all across her breasts and twisted her long nipples making her cry out in pain and joy. Slowly her cries turned to moans with the gradual motions of Ryu's waist..

107 Work begins at the farms

"Ahh..." With a low growl Ryu dumped the bulit up semen from his balls directly to Lyla's womb. From her face he could tell that she wanted to engage in another round thus he consoled her "Don't worry aunt Lyla. Let me first get over with my work, then we will play once again." "Thank you master!!" She happily responded. He commanded his milkladies to get together as it was time for their morning milking. "Listen up. From now on only Lyla will have the permission to talk in human speech to me. If any of you want to convey anything to me then you need to get prior permission for that. Understood?" "Moooo..." All of them responded in a single tone. "Good. Let's begin then. Seperate yourselves in two groups." They did as told, evenly separating themselves. "Now the first group will lie down with open legs and the second group will lick their pussies just like what you saw me do to Lyla." Ryu loved watching the puzzlement in their eyes. Once again Rose took the lead in voicing her opinion "Mooo!" Getting his permission to speak she put forth her thoughts "Forgive us master but this is the first time all of us doing it. So, I am not sure if we could do it that well."

Ryu displayed a good natured smile "Haha no one asked you to do it well. I know this is your first time so let me show you once again. Lyla can you do it with one of them too?" With a "Yes, master" the black haired beauty got her face between the legs of one of the woman as she began lapping her pussy up with her long tongue. Rose was watching all this when suddenly Ryu grabbed her legs and forced her on her back. His fingers and tongue began assaulting her pussy making her break into moans within the next few minutes. For half an hour the large hall was filled with loud sensual moans mature women.

Psshhhh* *Psshhhh* Long jets of milk striked down on the large container under Tessa. Ryu's fingers were holding onto her nipples as he exerted pressure on each one rythmically. Glancing at the smile on the face of the girl getting milked, Lyla was awe struck. Tessa was clearly enjoying the process. Having experienced the divine skills of the little boy she knew the girl was not at all faking it. The thing that made her curious was why their body had such a response to his actions. She can see that he was not doing something amazing. It was just a normal milking session with an added excercise of massaging the udders before proceeding with the milking. 'Does our arousal have anything to do with the increased capacity?' She quickly denied that. The first time she was milked by him, she was not at all aroused yet she ended up producing much more than her daily quota. 'There must be something special about the boy himself'. She came to the conclusion. Deciding to check with granny later about it she engaged him in a short chat.

"How is your mage training going on little Ry.. I mean master." He gave a good natured smile, letting her know how his practice was going and how he had managed to gain some control over the faculties of the plant life. "It's amazing master. You really did surprise us with your performance during the Awakening ceremony. I just hope you could look after my little girl a bit." Her words reminded him about the sweet big-chested girl that took care of him when he had passed out after his interaction with the Krypto vines. "Sure, Aunt. That's nothing to remind me about. She is like a sister to me and we have even interacted during our classes at the farm." "Ohh.. I am relieved to hear that. You see, that girl is talented but she is clumsy so please look after her. I just don't want her to be taken advantage of." Ryu grinned "Haha.. You underestimate her aunt. Anyhow leave that to me." He could only laugh at Lyla's naivety, placing her daughter straight in the hands of the predator. "Next!" He called out for the next lady to milk.

That evening*

Rick has enjoyed a long bath with the ladies and after milking them once again, decided to take his leave for the day. He found his way to granny's room, finding Amelia resting in the bed there. His mother was the only occupant there. Granny must have been busy with her work, thinking till here he closed on the sleeping milf. Checking on her pussy lips that were shut tightly. He put a finger inside her warm tunnel finding it gripping his digit. He nodded in satisfaction. His hands roamed all across her body before resting on her red luscious lips. Gazing down at her innocent face he was reminded of the previous night when she had effectively volunteered to be the party whore. Sighing at himself, he was aware that he had let loose his emotions. This was not exactly something that he can control. It's like telling people from his previous world not to marry. It was just how the society functioned here. It was not at all humiliating for the women of this soy to sell their bodies. Rather for some of them like his own mother it was actually a preferred way in which they could boost their income.

Thus, he should not be disappointed in her. It was too much to ask her to change her habits just because he found them uncomfortable. He was the one who was dragged in this world not the other way round, so he should be the one to adapt to the new beliefs and traditions. With a deep breath he dropped all his grievances with her. He connected the leash to her collar and tugged on it lightly "Wake up mom. It's time to leave for home." After a few light slaps to her face she opened her eyes, looking at the chain in her boy's hands attached to the collar on her neck. Getting up she pulled Ryu in a hug "What happened mom?" He was confused by this sudden show of love. "Nothing, Ryu. Mother just had a bad dream that's all." "How is your health mom? Are you feeling pain?" Amelia knew he was concerned about her taking on all those men so she giggled lightly. "Haha.. No my little boy. Mother is fine now. The medicine the chief provided was truly great. I feel even better than prior to that day." "Good to hear that mom. Let's go. It's evening already." "Hmm.." Amelia dropped on her limbs choosing to walk behind him.

The mother and son pair reached home to find Jeff at home. The family had dinner and Ryu had to satisfy his sister with a belly full of his cum before she took her leave from his room. Now he had all ten of his Virgo plants fully matured and ready to produce fruit at their full capacity. Only thing left was for to focus on the short Tura tree. It was still the size of a bush but he was positive that with proper care he can get it to mature. Also regarding his cultivation level, he was now very close to breaking through to the Junior mage level. Once he does that surely his capabilities would take a leap. For now he was going to rest after exhaustingly cultivating for the next hour.

Next day. At the farm.*

Jeff left Ryu at the entrance of the plantation. He was walking towards Mr. Lyod's residence when someone placed an arm around his shoulders. "Hey kid! How are you doing?" It's was none other than the silver haired apprentice of Mr. Lyod. "I am good sister Sophia. Hope you are good too." He could feel her chest pushing onto his arms but knowing her it was just how she interacted with others. She sighed a little "Huh.. it's all because of you. I didn't have any rest these few days. Thanks to a certain someone." "Hmm.. Why do I feel like the someone you are talking about is me?" "Haha" She refused to answer him as they reached their destination. Ryu met with his friends while Sophia visited Mr. Lyod in his hut. As he interacted with Kyro and others, he could feel the gazes of the children on them. It was a mix of both awe and hostility. It was nothing surprising as their group actually produced two exterminators as well as the other two received good evaluation. Most of them were in awe of them while the nobel ones are the only ones with hostility in their eyes. He chose to ignore them since they can't do anything to him.

"Ignore those jerks. All they can do is bark. They got no guts." Jake said with a snort. Ryu agreed with him. "Haha that's for sure. So, how is everyone's cultivation going on?" Now that the topic was changed all of them explained what they achieved these last few days. Kira and Kyro were at the 4th level of the mortal realm while Jake, just like him was on the 5th level. "You must be working hard on your cultivation Ryu?" Kira made her assessment. "Haha you can say that. But I still can't outpace Jake. Anyhow, the skills you displayed that day Kira, was nothing short of impressive." The big chested girl blushed at this praise while his remarks intrigued the other two boys and they began nagging her to fill them on it. Ryu saw the girl was integrating good with his group as evident from the happy face, with which she explained how her skills worked. Listening to her talk he mulled over the fact if he could share Emily's cultivation technique with her. He decided against that. Kyro was family so it was not a big deal but he had to get her permission of he want to proliferate her technique any further than that. 'I will check with grandma once I make a visit to her place next time.'

Clap*Clap* "Enough chatter kids!! Get ready for the day now. Arrange yourselves, we will begin our set of daily excercises." After quarter of an hour Mr. Lyod got out of his hut with his apprentice. Sophia passes a sneaky wink towards Ryu before taking her leave. As his students sat crossed-legged in a meditative posture, Lyod found the green haired boy once again in the crowd. It was a big disappointment for him when Chief Eric had informed him that he was not able to secure a patronage for him from the noble families of the capital. But Lyod can't give up on him like this. This was the first guy he found that made him believe that there was a chance for them to win against the detestable vines. He had to train the boy so that he could get into one of the magic schools of the capital. Only then can he explore the extent of his talent. Also, just now Sophia told him an excellent piece of news.

One of the most powerful water mage in the empire had decided to teach him. Just this fact affirmed his belief that he was not alone in spotting the talent in him. Previously, even though he knew Emily was his grandmother he had no hope with her. It was a well known fact that the mage has effectively given up on this generation of kids. 'Haha Even Emily would have been shocked to find such a talent right in her lineage.' He smiled happily as he began instructing the kids on their cultivation techniques.

Once they were done with their cultivating hours, it was time of their first assignments in the farm. Lyod had already assigned their rankings to them. "All the scouts will form a team of two to venture in the outer section of the plantation. No one is supposed to go in alone. Ryu with Kira and Jake with Kyro will form the exterminating teams. Anyone who finds any suspicious vegetation need to inform either to these two teams or if you want, you can inform here too." The children nodded in understanding and he continued "Kira and Kyro, you guys are not exterminators yet, remember. I have paired you up with those guys to watch and learn with them." Listening to this the pair got excited as they dropped their heads to thank him "We thank master Lyod." "All the scouts can disperse now. Rest of you can remain here. I will assign you your tasks. Ryu and Kira, follow me." Kira was unsure but Ryu held her hands as he walked towards master Lyod. She blushed at his straight forward actions but let him pull her along..

108 Master and Pupil

Lyod took his seat on the bed before addressing the young ones. "Ryu, before I let you go I need to ask you something. Do you think you are upto the task at hand?" He was a bit hesitant but responded with an affirmative. He sure didn't fair that well against that tiny Krypto vine, suck that he ended up draining himself. But from his interaction with the dragon he has come to know that it wasn't actually the vine that drained him but rather the involuntary link that his body established with that mighty being, was the real culprit. Since, he had the solution for that he would like to give that a try. "Good. Don't worry, the vine you touched last time was from the innermost layer. The vines present in the outermost layer is nothing compared to it." Ryu nodded, happy that the old man believed in him. Just than his mind flashed the images of him banging Amelia two nights back. He distinctly recalled his mother's screams as he fucked her pussy with that thick cock of his. He shook his head getting rid of those images while the old man switched to talking to Kira.

"Mr. Lyod is such a nice person." Kira told him as they moved towards the portion of the plantation where they are supposed to do the scouting. Ryu only smirked in response. He was a bit surprised to find Kira now holding onto his hands on her own. As the moved through the thick trunks of trees, the vegetation began growing thick. Kira was the one pulling him ahead at the moment and he marveled at the plentiful buttocks rubbing against each other with each of her step. Should he devour her? He can easily avail some sexual favors from her but he didn't want to scare the girl off with his advancements. He engaged her in some usual chat as his hand git rid of hers before resting on her butt cheeks. She didn't mind it since she had already seen Ryu do these things to his mom and aunt on the day of awakening ceremony. "Hehe.. Ryu, do you like holding onto the butts?" He was a bit taken aback by her question but he answered with a wide grin "Haha of course. I love them. They are soft and bubbly." "Ohh.. then did you get a chance to hold my mother's?" Ryu laughed again "Haha Yes I did." Suddenly he could see Kira's eye shine brightly "Then can you tell whose butt you feel more attractive?"

'So this girl got a inferiority complex against her own mother?' Thinking this he shook his head. "Although your butt feels a lot squishy but aunt Lyla's is a perfect combination of both firmness and softness. So I might go with her butt by a small margin. It's just a matter of time once you grow up a bit, I am sure you will surpass her." Kira pouted her cheeks in annoyance. "You don't have to butter me up. Anyhow, I am thankful that you spoke the truth." Both of them laughed at this and Ryu took the chance to shove his hand inside of her dress to touch her bare butt.

At Sophia's residence.*

Mr. Lyod had assigned all the tasks for the manually working students of his, deciding to pay a visit to his favorite pupil. Just like always Sophia was meditating in front of her hut. Lyod dropped a Tura fruit in her lap before commanding her "Come with me Sophia." She opened her eyes with a smile on her face. "I told you many times old man, you don't need to pay for it." "And I told you many times, I am not having it without a payment in return." "Stupid guy.." She cursed at him lightly before following behind him to the small hut. After entering the room she closed the door, turning around she found Mr. Lyod fully undressed with his rock hard cock in his hands. She removed her own clothes while maintaining the smile on her face. Just as she got close to the bed, Mr. Lyod snatched her up and made her sit in his lap. He grabbed onto one of her breast, sucking on her nipple and making the silver haired beauty moan lightly. "You should already be aware Sophia why I don't have sex without a payment?" He said, switching to her other breasts in the he meantime. "I know old man. I just do that for teasing you. I love how you become annoyed everytime I bring that up haha."

"Naughty girl!!" Lyod's hand made its way to her clean snatch, he shoved three of his fingers directly to her warm depths "Mhhh...". "It's okay for me to have sex like this but you are in the prime of your life, why don't you go out and find someone that you actually love?" Sophia rubbed his head while he sucked on her tits, replying "I don't have any feeling of affection for anyone old man, just like you. The only reason I accept your trade is because I respect you deeply from my heart. Anyhow, let's leave those matters aside. What happened to you? I see you are in a good mood today." Lyod intensified his fingering, "What do you mean? Aren't I always in a good mood?" "Yeah, sure grumpy old guy.. haha.. mhhh ahhh..." "It's just that for the first time I found a hope that there will be a day of reckoning for those hateful vines." Saying that he bit hard on her nipple. "Ahhhhhhh... Easy old man. Don't let your emotions run wild." She patted his head knowing that the guy must have recalled his deceased wife. She dropped down to the floor and grabbed his cock in her hands, slowly stroking it. "Mhhhh.." Lyod moaned as Sophia placed her jaws around his boner. She was only able to swallow his head but that was enough to send him to the heavens. "I was carried away, Sophia. Sorry for that."

The girl didn't reply to him, instead continuing to stroke his cock with both her hands while using her mouth to stimulate his head. "Speaking of the boy. You should try him atleast once. That day on the celebration at chief's house, he put up a really good display with his massive tool." Sophia looked interested knowing that the man was talking about Ryu, "Why? Did he fuck somebody there?" She dropped her head down once again. "Haha Yeah. Little bastard straight up fucked Eric's wife." "Hmm?? Something like that happened? Ohh.. now I remember. I heard that he had fucked her up even during the awakening ceremony. The boy sure got guts. Fucking chief's wife in front of him." "You bet. Little guy thoroughly violated her." "She acts like a wench most of the time, it was time someone put her in place." "Hmm.. Even I thought so. But can't say that she despised it one bit. Rather she ended up knocked out from the sensory overload." Both of them laughed at this as Lyod pulled Sophia up and placed her on the bed.

He rubbed his cock on her entrance before using his body weight to press it inside of her wet pussy. This was not the first time they were having sex and so her vagina has been molded by his girthy cock, long back. Sophia pulled him onto herself making his chest press against her's. With each of his jerking motions her nipples would rub against him making the experience all the more pleasurable. "Mhhh... Ahhhhh.. yes, keep going old man... Ahh..." Despite her completely filled up pussy, there was a part of her that desired to have someone penetrate her to a deeper lengths. The downside of her master's cock was it's average length. Right then the innocent face of the boy came to her mind. 'Should I really try him?' Sophia had always been very goal oriented in her life so she rarely got the time for these fleshly matters. But now that her master had planted a seed of curiosity in her mind, she can't help but mull over it. Till now her master has been the only person she had ever had sex with.

In truth it was all an accident. After a few months of losing his wife in that tragedy, the old man has ended up drinking too much. Sophia had to carry him back to his residence and in his intoxication, he took her as his wife and ended up making love to her. She could have easily stopped him but she can't make herself do it. Next morning, Lyod vehemently apologized to her after realising what he had done last night. Yet, she brushed him off. It was not a big deal for her since she was not really saving herself for some love of her life. Thus, started the affairs between the master and apprentice.

"Harder.. old man... Agwhhhhh... Ahhhh.. yess... Keep going.. I am close.." "Ahhhh.." With a loud shout Lyod came inside of her leaving his thick cum in her vaginal tract. He fell on her body, slipping to the side. "The appearance of the boy really pumped you up. Let's just hope he lives upto your expectations." "Yes, that's why I want you to instruct him on his first kill of a vine. I have asked him to contact you if he finds any during his scouting. Make sure to guide him well." Sophia got up to take her leave "Sure. You really made me a bit interested in him." "Try not to get too close to him though." "Hmm?" She frowned at the unexpected response. "You can say that Eric's boy and this guy are not the best of friends. And you already know how interested he had been in you all these years despite going through so many rejections. I am just worried that the brat would try to harm him if you get too close to him." "Hmm.. is that so? It keeps on getting interesting haha. Okay I will keep that in mind. You can take some rest old man." Saying that she left Lyod behind to continue with her cultivation after cleaning herself up.

In the plantation.*

"I don't think we are going to find anything! It's evening already." Kira sighed. She was very excited for her first day at work, believing that she could have her first encounter with the dreaded vines but alas, even after scourging through the jungles all they found was some remains of a few already dead vines. "It's okay. No need to be disappointed, it's only our first day. I am sure it's the same with everyone else." "Hmm!" Kira agreed. Apart from resting for a while to have their lunch, they had been on the move all this while. Their time was up and they had to leave for the day. Just after a few minutes they had walked out of the plantation and back to Lyod's residence. Even from outside they can hear the bustling sounds of their colleagues as the discussed their first hunt. They saw a large group of young boys and girls surrounding two guys as the asked multiple questions to them. To his amazement they were none other than the other exterminator team.

"Wow.. Jake, did you really exterminated 3 Krypto vines in the span of a single day?" One of the commoner girl asked with stars in her eyes. "Yeah, it was no big deal." For Jake it was nothing to be proud of, more than pride he felt annoyed by their constant questioning. It was helpful that Kyro was exact opposite of him, effectively basking in his glory. He loved the attention and thus left no stone unturned in narrating all their encounters with vivid details, as many times as his audience desired. Just beside the group Kira and Ryu had heard all their interactions. Ryu can only scratch his head while Kira directed her blaming gaze onto him. 'Damn.. girl. Its not like I was lazing around, so why blame me?' However much he wanted he can't really say that aloud..

109 A night with mother

Today was a big day for Ryu. He was returning home home from his work at the farms. Today he had planned to buy his mother's services with his own money. He had collected more than 60 Virgo's till this date and that was enough to fuck her multiple times over. He would have done that a bit earlier but the scene at the chief's mansion had dampened his mood by quite a bit. Also, what better day to fuck her when she had just gone through granny's vagina restoring magic. She was in a perfect condition today. He still remembered how she even agreed to let him even take a piss at her if her little boy could achieve the rank of a junior mage. He had a feeling that he could truly breakthrough at any moment but he himself was suppressing it on the advice of Emily. She had asked him to suppress his cultivation whenever he was close to breaking into a different realm. That way he could make sure that he would have a better foundation than his contemporaries. There was still a few days in her deadline so he will wait for that. Thinking till here he already found himself on the entrance of his house. As usual Amelia was working in her pottery work, in the shed.

He invited himself in the shed to find a naked Amelia diligent working. Perspiration covered her whole body but it didn't discourage him from hugging her from behind. Amelia was taken aback by his hug but discerning it to be her own son, let him do as he pleased. "Ryu, atleast let mom wash up. You see I am not in the best condition." He played with her jiggling boobs, replying with "Don't worry mom it's nothing. You are still so beautiful." Amelia loved when he praised her, so her protest died down. "Well mom, I need to talk something with you." "Hmm? Okay, then say it." "Not like this I want to to first wash up. Come with me." He dragged her out of the shed not even allowing her to dress back up. Mira was in the garden watering the plants when she saw this scene. Nowadays nothing surprised her so she chose to ignore the duo.

Ryu sat in the hall when after some time Amelia came out of the bathroom with some water droplets still stuck to her body. She sat beside him "Now tell me little Ryu, what is it that you want to tell me?" Ryu was happy that the thought of covering her naked body up, didn't even cross her mind. He settled in her lap before stating his intentions "You see mom, I have been saving up some fruits from my job at granny's place. Now I have got enough to exchange it for a sex session with you. So I just wanted to ask you if you will be willing for that." He saw Amelia's eyes water up instantly. She hugged him tightly "Ohh.. my baby boy. Mother is so happy. Why won't I be willing haha" She laughed after wiping the leftover tears from her eyes. She kissed his cheeks "Please forgive mommy Ryu. I was always so hard on you. Even when it would have been so easy to let you have a go at it, I had always maintained that you had to exchange it for your self earned fruits." Ryu was a bit confused, wasn't this the case with all the families here? "Why mom? Doesn't everyone does that same thing?" Amelia giggled as she pinched his nose lightly "Hehe Of course not my sweet boy. This is the restrictions me and your aunt Suna came up together so that our little ones will realize the value of earning their own income from a small age."

Ryu put up an angry expression "You are so evil mommy!!" But Amelia continued laughing, aware that Ryu was just putting on an act. "You can't say that little Ryu. Didn't my plans worked out? See, you have already collected enough to do it with me hehe" Thinking over it once again it made sense that he could never unravel her pretense, when his only source of information were Kyro and Jake. "Ahh.." He pinched her nipples making the redhead cry out in pain. "Enough laughing at my expense mom. Now calm down." He got up and left for his room. He placed a total of 10 Virgos in her hands after returning. "Hmm? Isn't that too many for a single time sweetheart? 5 is enough for me." He shook his head "No mom. I think this would be required since you know how rough I can be sometimes. Also, I have another request of you." Amelia didn't create any further fuss, gladly accepting the fruits. "Sure. Say it." "I want you to be ready for me. Like you know put up some make up and some nice dress, since this will be my first time with you." "Haha.. How sweet. Mommy would certainly do that even if you didn't asked for that. So, are you sure you want to expend all your fruits on me?" Ryu nodded his head and sealed the deal with a kiss on her fair cheeks.

Jeff returned home to find Amelia all dressed up like she was invited to another party. He was not entirely cool with the idea of her job as the party whore. Thus he sighed in relief when he got to know the full details from her. Apparently his son had saved up his earnings to exchange it for her. It was a very proud moment for him. How many children in all of Korua could do that? The only grumbling person was Mira, who knew there was no chance to getting her brother's delicious semen for the dinner tonight. The family had dinner together and they laughed at Mira's expense this time. Jeff went to doze off in his room, finding Amelia giving final touches to her makeup. "You really are giving it your all." He commented while taking his seat on the bed. "Why shouldn't I? You see our boy has shown that he is all grown up now. He deserves a reward." Jeff laid on down "Huh it seems like you're idea really worked. I had thought that it would have made him even more and more frustrated but the little guy proved me wrong."

Amelia walked seductively towards him before giving him a peck on his lips "Is it the first time that you admitted defeat in front of this lady?" Jeff didn't bother replying as he closed his eyes trying to sleep after a busy day at work. "It might get a bit loud around here. So I will shut the door for you." "I can understand." Came his reply and Amelia closed the room of her bedroom before climbing the stairs to reach Ryu's room. She took the time to warn her daughter as she knew this session was going to be a wild one and she won't be able to restrain her moans.

Ryu took his after dinner walk as always. He returned to find the house still with silence. Only his father's occasional moans breaking it from time to time. He was very excited for today. It was just the beginning with Amelia. With the extraordinary ability be had it was only a matter of time when he could buy any pussy in this town. Previously he had been worried that even if he had enough fruits to fuck everyone around but how will he be able to justify that amount of wealth? Granny offering him his milking job has solved that problem. No one will mind him having all these fruit since her business is the most profitable out of all. He reached the door to his room and opened it. A scent of perfume wafted out of the room. His cock which has not found a release for the whole day, has begun to rise up anticipating the redheaded milf's warm tunnel. Amelia stood up to welcome him inside. "Would you like to undress mommy with your own hands?" Ryu had fucked her so many times in all these few weeks since his soul landed in this world but still she was causing his blood to boil just with her alluring voice.

"I would love to do that mom." Saying that he removed her blouse gradually to reveal those large globes. He played with both of them taking his time, pinching and rubbing them. Amelia maintained the smile on her face as Ryu moved onto her nether regions, pulling her dress down to reveal her moist cunt. Ryu wasn't the only one excited for this day. She had equally been waiting for this day all this while. The young boy kneeled in front of her as he took in the smell of his mother's pussy dripping with juices. "It smells so nice mom." Amelia placed her hands on his head, ruffling his hair in adoration "Glad you like it, Ryu Ahmmm... !" Not wasting any more time he parted her lips to find the reddish inner labia. His fingers rubbed onto her clit while his tongue dug deep in her baby hole. The place was too tight for his comfort thus he added his fingers into the mix. "Eee.. ahhh.. mhhhhhh.. Yes Ryu... Ahhh... Lick mommy's pussy." Usually his mother didn't really use slangs while referring to sexual organs but tonight it seemed she was not in control of her faculties. She was rubbing her thighs together as Ryu assaulted the sensory nerves in her vagina.

It went on for quite sometime and she ended up falling back on the bed. "You came a lot mom." Ryu watched on as thick liquid flowed all the way down to the floor along her legs. She calmed her heavy breaths to reply to him "Because mommy is so excited to feel my little baby inside her." "You are so naughty mom!!" Saying that he climbed onto the bed as he picked up her legs to settle between her thighs. "It's going to be painful mommy." He said while rubbing his cock from top to bottom on her lips. "Yeah, I know that baby. Go ahead I am ready for it." He nodded and spitting in his hands he rubbed it all over his straight cock. His junk was easily around 10 inches of length with a healthy girth. It was not going to be easy for both of them to get this through. He took a deep breath before forcing his cock down to the forbidden hole of his mother.

Amelia gritted her teeth as she could vividly feel her vagina being stretched to accommodate the long member of her boy. She was well aware of what she signed up for, clutching her jaws as a shearing pain ripped through her body. It was simply inevitable that she would have to go through this pain and the only point of relief was that it was her son who was breaking her up. Looking at the struggle on Ryu's face she knew it was hard for the boy too. She wiped the sweat beads off his forehead "You can take it easy Ryu. Wait for sometime, it will loosen up a bit. Once I give the signal push it with all the force." He nodded in response and Amelia calmed down her breathing heart she took a more comfortable position under him before giving her signal. "Ahhhh.. aggghhhhh..." A cry of pain escaped her lips as tear filled her red eyes. "Are you okay mom?" She smiled, looking back at the concerned face of Ryu "haha it's nothing little Ryu. Let's continue." Enduring the gut wrenching pain she urged him on. After a long time Ryu had his full length inside of Amelia's vagina, touching the entrance of her womb. He wiped the corners of her eyes, gradually moving his hips in a grinding motion trying to settle inside her.

His hips began moving back and forth as Amelia's moans began growing louder and louder. Her hands were holding onto his back as he pumped her pussy. All this time his cock has released a lot of precum that had helped make his life easier. His pumping escalated and within a few minutes Amelia had reached her second orgasm of the day. He slapped her face twice, waking her up from her stupor "Get up mom and turn around." He had trained her well as she took her all to familiar doggy position. Ryu wrapped her long hair around his hand before thrusting his cock right back in..

110 A night with mother 2

Pah*Pahh* *Pahh*Pahh* Loud slapping sounds echoed all over the house along with loud moans of a lady. "Are you enjoying that mom?" *Pah* "Ahhh.. ahhhh.. Yes Ryu.. Please spank me harder.. ahhh.. mhhh yess..." "You should look at your bum mom. It's already turned red from all my slaps." Ryu remarked all the while continuing with his pumping. "Ahhh.. I don't care Ryu. Hit me harder." She has really been demanding tonight. Had she not been under the influence of such extreme arousal she would have definitely felt ashamed of her demands. Ryu humiliating her on his own accord was not such a big deal for her. But asking her little son to spank her was too much for her. "As you wish slut." *Pahhh* *Pahhh* This was probably the only time when he can get away after calling his own mother a slut. "Moan harder bitch!!" His hands found their way to her face. *Slap* A hard slap to the face was simply not enough for her thus Ryu made sure that she recieved multiples one after the other. "Ahhh... Ryu.. you are.. doing.. ahh.. great mhhh mhhh..." "I know bitch!!" He inserted his fingers all the way up her nostrils before tugging on it ruthlessly.

He can feel he pussy grip his cock ever tighter. Maybe her subconscious mind still identified this as a humiliation, thus increasing her sex drive in response. His other hand was repeatedly slapping her butt. "Turn around slut and suck on my cock." She did as told and Ryu definitely saw her raised eyebrows. 'Fuck.. did she got her senses back.' It might not be a big offense but it could certainly get him some ass whooping later if she recalled calling her a 'slut' later. From the lack of any other response he believed, he was in safe for now. She was dutifully licking his cock, moving from all the way from its base to the tip. After getting his cock all slippery with her saliva he made her rest her head at the edge of the bed. She opened her jaws wide in order to prepare for the incoming throat fucking. His meaty stump made its way to her throat. He loved watching the bulge caused by his dick moving in his women's pipes.

Taking his chance he gripped her neck with both her hands making her choke. His thrusts continued as his hands applied pressure around her neck. He can't see but it was not at all difficult to visualize Amelia's red face with the air supply cut off. He would wait for her body to reach it's absolute limit before he let her breath again. And if her erect nipples and dripping pussy were any evidence then she was enjoying it, maybe even more than himself. The cycle repeated multiple times. He would fuck her throat, making her choke untill she would protest against it. Suddenly he jerked her head up "You love it slut don't you?" *Spit* He spat in her open mouth. *Slap* *Slap* "Admit it slut!!" Her eyes were hazy while her fingers rapidly rubbed her pussy lips against each other. "Ahhh... Yes.. Ryu.. I love it. Please fuck me even more. I want you to keep going. Please."

Ryu grinned as he gave a few more slaps to her before turning her around and taking taking on her pussy in the missionary position. He sucked on her nipples simultaneously as his groin struck against her's with such intensity that Amelia felt she was going to lose her mind to the extreme pleasure. Ryu removed his face from her bosom to look directly in her eyes as his cock kissed her womb with each thrust. "How many times did you came alr... Mhhh??" Be wasn't able to complete his sentence as midway Amelia had grabbed his head in both her hands and pulled him in into a deep mouth to mouth kiss. He tongue intruded into his mouth and he too went along with the flow playing with her's as they swapped their saliva. Right then Ryu's waist stopped it's motion and he found himself shocked out of his mind. Did she initiated a kiss with him?

Had he been in his previous world then it would have not counted as anything considering that they were already engaged in sex. But a kiss was not something that a married woman ever shared with anyone else except her husband. On actuality a kiss was the only thing that they kept exclusively for each other in this world where just an exchange of some commodity can land you in a women's bed. To him who was not from this world it felt a bit comical that you can practically buy a woman with some fruits but can't make her kiss you just as easily. Still, that how the society functioned here.

Once their kiss ended Amelia looked like she realized her mistake. Her face heated up as she turned her face to the side. She can't find any words to make the situation any less awkward now. Thus all of it came down to Ryu. "It's okay mom. I am your own son. So I don't mind. I will continue then." This was the best he could think of, bringing their relationship as a mother and son to save Amelia from the embarassment. That seemed to have worked as her eyes brightened once again. "Thank you Ryu." He nodded before beginning his thrusts back again. After the awkward moment between them it took a lot of effort on Ryu's part to get her to her aroused state once again. "Ahhhh... Yesss... Ryu.. please.. please choke me up.." He gladly obliged, squeezing her neck with one of his hand while slapping her swaying jugs with the other.

Amelia's hazy eyes opened wide as this time Ryu took the lead in kissing her. She could understand the reason behind him doing so. Her boy must have wanted to downplay the previous kiss between them by initiating a casual one once again. Not wanting hos efforts to go to waste she allowed his entry to tongue as she sucked on his soft lips.

After a couple of hours of fucking, both of them were too tired to continue any further. They decided to curb their adventure. "Did you get a proper return on your expenses dear sir?" Amelia teased Ryu who in turn pinched her nipples making her cry out "Of course. It was one of the best sex I ever had Miss. Hope to do business with you again." The couple laughed together and Amelia got up deciding to take her leave. But before she could take a single step further Ryu grabbed onto her hand "Mom.. please sleep with me today." The redhead sighed but ultimately acquiesced to his demands. They hugged each other to sleep.

Only then did their stalker took her leave. She had left behind a large puddle of her piss mixed with her pussy juices on the floor. Mira had her eyes red from the lack of sleep but the sensual images of her mother and brother engaged in sex made sure that a peaceful sleep was not an option for her. Even now she was buck naked on her bed rubbing her pussy to vanquish the heat in her groins. Sex was not some foreign concept to her. She had seen her parents engaged in that on many occasions but it never excited her like this. Was it because she had matured in recent years? Or is it because one of the parties involved was her brother? Her face blushed thinking till here. "Stupid.. brother.. mhhhh.." She continued imagining herself in place of her mother with Ryu making love to her, all the way through the night.

Next day*

Ryu woke up to find Amelia still in deep sleep beside him. She must have been exhausted from the long sex session. Yet, his cock was in full glory once again. Getting up he settled on her chest with his cock on her face. "Mhhh... Ohh... Ryu, are you up already?" She said in her lazy voice. "Yes, mom. Can you please suck on it? I am so hard." She displayed a beautiful smile before using her hands to give his dick a few strokes "Is it hard for mommy, little boy?" Ryu pecked his head in affirmation. She giggled softly and placed it in her warm mouth, slowly sucking on it. Ryu organised her hair behind her head as his dick hardened even more, recalling the kiss they shared last night. After sucking on her son's cock for 10 minutes Amelia forced him off her chest "Here come inside mommy. I want you back." She had raised both her legs up, showing her slick pussy to him as she rubbed her lower lips together.

Ryu was left surprised. "But mom I am afraid I have already exhausted my funds. I can't afford it anylonger." Amelia burst in loud laughter at the downcast face of her kid. "Pfffttt... hahaha.. No need for that now Ryu. You have already shown us that you can take care of your needs. That rule is not applied now. It was a stupid rule anyhow, why would a son require fruits to exchange for his own mother's pussy. From now on we will be dropping these formalities and you can use it whenever you like." She said pointing to her already wet pussy. "Why did it became stupid just when I had achieved it?" Ryu said grumbling. Amelia ruffled his hair in affection "Now.. now.. You can't remain indignant about it. You know whatever I did was for your own good. Now come here and put that thing inside." "Sure. But this calls for a good punishment." For the next hour their house was filled with loud moans of both mother and son, apart from the equally loud sounds of slapping.

They came down to find Jeff had already left for work and Mira was having her breakfast all alone. Amelia gave a hug to Mira "Did you prepare the breakfast for your father?" Mira nodded in acceptance "Thank you so much sweetie!!" She had her gratitude as being indulged in such a hot sex with her son made her not realize how much time had passed. Mira looked at the red face of her mother and she was instantly reminded of the scenes of Ryu slapping her face around last night. Same was the case with her bust and her butt cheeks. She can see the fresh hand prints on them. Is everyone this rough during sex? She thought but quickly she had her answer. No. The sex between her parents was never this rough so it must be her brother who loved doing it in this way. "Oii.. kid why are you so lost?" Ryu's call break her away from her reverie. She slapped his hands away from her face "Don't call me kid!" Amelia had left already to clean herself up leaving the siblings to banter with each other.

Ryu strolled to the garden after having some fruits. It was time to practice his cultivation and see if he could reach the goal set my Emily for himself. Though she had asked him to vist her if he had any doubts but he didn't want to do that since he was so close now. Right now he can easily control a bush according to his will. Of course he can't make them grow or shrink but gaining control over their parts was an easy affair for him. With regards to the tree he can project his senses through its faculties. Only thing left now was to increase his range to encompass the whole plant itself. Like always he let his seal release and worked on amassing the mana present in the surroundings. Each and every cell in his body felt like it was breathing it's own stock of mana. His muscles relaxed as fatigue went away.

It was only after a few hours that Ryu opened his eyes. The disturbance going over his head made sure that he can't remain unfazed. Looking at the spiral of heavy mana funneling over his head, he can only smile wryly. He had become so engrossed in his meditation that he forgot to restrain his cultivation and subconsciously ended up stepping in the junior realm all together. "I guess it can't be helped now. It's already been a week since I have been holding it down. I can only hope grandma won't mind it that much." He said to himself as his body began absorbing the access mana from the cluster above his head..

111 A bath with the neighbor

Ryu had no idea how much time had passed when he opened his eyes. In the first instance he could feel that his physical strength has leaped forward many times. Clenching his fist he can feel the strength pulsating in his veins. Emily had given him some details regarding the junior realm. Apparently starting at this level the mana begins to interact directly with the physical bodies of the mages as it helps them transforming them. It will never be at the same level of the beastmen species who utilised brute strength to overpower their opponents. Nonetheless it made the body of a mage way more robust than common populace. Thinking that he moved his gaze to find multiple women looking down on him. He must have missed them earlier. "What happened mom?" The group consisted of not only his mother and sister but many of their neighbors too. He found both April and Claudia among the crowd as well as a few more ladies. Considering the performance he put u just now they must have been curious to see it with their own eyes. Sure enough his mother spoke "Haha.. You really put up a big show little Ryu. All our neighbors were disturbed."

Ryu scratched his head as he apologized "I am really sorry ladies. I didn't intend to do that." April came forward to rub his cheeks "Haha.. Silly boy. Why would you apologize for something like that? You see all of us are so proud of you." Another lady came forward as she too ruffled his hair "Good luck for your future Ryu. You should know that we common folks see you as a hope. Give it your best shot. It's been so long since a commoner child has outperformed those pesky nobles." Everyone began laughing at her forthright comment. He excused himself from the crowd making his way to his house. The ladies began chit chatting right in the garden itself.

Ryu was relaxing in the hall when someone came inside. It was Claudia. Their neighbor and Mrs. April's new daughter-in-law. She greeted before sitting next to him. Ryu was not wearing anything on his top body and he could see the blonde take multiple looks at his exposed body. "Didn't you want to engage with the other ladies Miss Claudia?" She shook her head "Nah.. I am totally a misfit in there." Ryu could understand where she was coming from. Most of the neighboring ladies were old enough to have their own children while she was way too young compared to them. "Ohh.. I can understand. So would you like to have something to eat to drink?" "Nothing. Actually, mother asked me to give you a bath since she saw Mrs. Amelia was busy with unexpected guests. So please let me know if you would like me to help you out." Ryu was not anticipating the matters to take such turns. He would be a stupid if he didn't take advantage of this God send opportunity.

"Hmm.. Yeah I could definitely use some help but won't it be too much inconvenience to ask that from a guest?" Claudia laughed it off "What guests haha? We practically live next to each other. You can call me sister. And its not a big deal for a sister to give a bath to her little brother." Ryu saw her smug expression like she came up with something very smart. "If you say so. Then I would be rude. Please follow me this way." He calmed his heart down as he saw Claudia get up a stroll behind him into the cozy bath. Without any further instructions she began removing her clothes as he got the full view of her exposed skin. She was not very gifted in the breast department but having fucked multiple milfs with big boobies, it sure felt like a welcome change. Her perky nipples were a little pinkish. She had a well kept bush over her tightly shut vagina. She felt a bit shy, aware that Ryu was wantonly looking all over her body. "Ahemm.. can you please undress too little Ryu?" He giggled to lighten the atmosphere "haha My bad. You are a very beautiful lady elder sister. I was lost for a moment there."

"You jest. Huh" She puffed her cheeks cutely trying to admonish him. Ryu laughed some more before dropping his pants. He clearly saw Claudia's face transform from apathetic to absolute amazement. Her jaws fell apart from the scene in front of her. Ryu grinned, letting her take a look to her heart's content. He even jerked his junk from side to side. "Are you okay elder sister?" Claudia's face was warm but she handled it well, instantly switching the subject "Yes, yes. It's just that little brother really has a magnificent penis. Let us begin." Saying that she sidestepped him to reach for the well as she began pulling water out of it. A smiling Ryu took his seat in front of her, making no efforts to let her know that he has maintained his sight straight at her pussy. How can Claudia remain oblivious to this? In truth she herself was feeling a heat in her groins but she was too shy to follow through and thus deciding to stay quiet.

Splash* She poured a bucket full of water over his head and began rubbing his chest all over. Everything was going well for her and she had calmed down her rapidly beating heart by quite a bit. But all her mental bindings went to waste when Ryu suddenly decided to stand up midway. His semi erect cock was just a inch from her face and she could smell the thick scent of jizz from it. If it was any other time then this smell would have disgusted her but right now it had a totally opposite affect on her. The more she breathed in the more intoxicated she became. She was aware what Ryu wanted. It was only normal that she wash his groins next but the massive tool on her face made her blood rush to her brain. The culprit of her condition was watching from over her head as she struggled to keep her emotions in check.

At last Claudia spilled some water over the meat stick before using her hands to wash it. Discreetly one of her hands had found its way to her pussy and she would insert her fingers inside whenever she felt Ryu was not looking. "Elder sister." Claudia was afraid that she was caught but his next words calmed her heart but only for a bit. "I am not sure if I should ask it off you but my mom used to clean my penis with her mouth. So if it's not too much to ask, can you please clean it with your mouth also?" "With my mouth?" She whispered to herself. Although unorthodox but it was not something out of this world. The boy didn't seem like he was lying to her. "I can do that, little Ryu. But I don't have any experience of that." She had heard that a lady can even use her mouth to please a man but since blowjobs were not common in their society, she was effectively clueless about it. Not even her husband asked her to do that for him. "That not a problem at all. I will guide you." "Okay." She was a bit excited to learn more about this technique.

"First we will begin with simple licking. Now can you stick your tongue out." She did as told a pushed out her pink appendage out of the privacy of her mouth. He placed his cock head on her flat tongue before rubbing it up and down. "Just like this you need to lick it all over my length and always remember to include my balls too." He explained, acting like a strict teacher imparting crucial knowledge to his pupils and Claudia pecked her head like a diligent student unwilling to miss even a single point in her pursuit of knowledge. "Mhh.. yes, elder sister just like that. You are doing great." Recieving the praise from him her tongue swipes became even more thorough. Right now she had his fully erect cock resting in her face while she licked on his balls. Ryu was holding onto her head, not making any sound. He didn't want to blow off his cover. Just then he noticed something peculiar. The girl was rubbing her clitoris as her wet vagina was leaking juices. Ryu wanted to face palm himself so badly. Here he had been suppressing his moans so as not to give an impression that this was something sexual and the lady in question was already fingering her hole making it as sexual as it can get.

There was simply no need for any facade anymore. "Hold it right there, elder sister." Claudia stopped but forgot that she had her finger inside her vagina even now. "Am I doing something wrong little Ryu?" He shook his head "No sister you were doing great. Now I want you to stay put and only smell my penis. Here." Saying that he pressed his pee hole onto her nostrils making her breath in the scent of his semen. "I didn't get it little Ryu. Why exactly are we doing this?" His face turned stern "Because I want you to do it elder sister. Now less talk and more deep breaths." His eyes made sure Claudia asked no further questions as she indulged in the intoxicating smell of his manhood. Now she had a good idea that she had been found out. But strangely the thought of being caught made her even more aroused and it wasn't long before she was incessantly fucking her hole with her fingers.

Some time passed like this with Ryu cock attached to nostrils. "You had been very naughty elder sister. I think I should punish you." She was shocked when Ryu suddenly gripped a handful of her hair before shaking her and forcing her onto the wet floor. She had a very good idea what was on store for her but she was too aroused to care for any of that. He parted her legs as he forced three of his fingers directly into her vagina. Gripping her head with one of his hand, his other one made sure to fuck her pussy mercilessly. "Ahhh... Ahhhhh... Little Ryu.. please slow down... Ahmmmhh.. not so fast please... Aghhh..." It hadn't even been a minute and the blonde came all over his hand. She fell back down still twitching from the body breaking orgasm. Ryu took this chance to place her legs on his shoulders and get between her legs. His cock head passed into the tunnel without much effort. But it wasn't long before he can't go any further. She was too tight for him. She might as well have been a complete virgin to him.

Many minutes passed when Claudia's mind cleared and the first thing she saw was the green haired boy on top of her. Apart from that she can definitely feel a thing moving inside of her, in the lower part of her body. It was all too much for her to take and her first response would have been a scream had the boy not anticipated it already and forced her mouth shut with his hand. She was thankful for that as she knew there would have been a lot of explaining to do had their families found them in such condition. She signalled him with her eyes and he removed his hand from her face. His pumping came to a stop as he asked in his innocent voice once again. "Do you want me to stop, elder sister?" Claudia wanted to curse him. He was putting on a pretense. She pinched his waist as she practically barked "Complete what you have started. Otherwise elder sister is going to be mad." One release simply was not enough for her. She wanted to have atleast another one. Ryu bent down to kiss her puffy cheeks "haha Sure. Sure. But it might be a bit painful." Before she could make sense of his words a streak of pain tore through her lower body. "Agggghhhhhhhh" Once agai Ryu had been prepared as he shut her mouth with his hand..

112 Mana Fatigue

"You hateful boy.. ahhhh.. it's so painful.. ahhh" Tears flowed down from her eyes as she vehemently cursed him. "It's only for a single time elder sister. Don't worry very soon you will be asking for more." "Huhh!!" She turned her head away unwilling to face the little bastard. The cycle continued a few more times and after a labour filled 15 minutes Ryu was fully inside her. It was time for Claudia to enjoy the fruits of her struggles. Once he began moving in her, she felt like it was worth it. "Mhhhh... Ahh.. ahhh.. yess... Can you go a bit faster?" Ryu looked down at his blood covered cock, "Are you sure? It already looks very bad down there." "I don't care anymore. Please go faster. I want you to reach my womb." He kissed her forehead "You are much more wilder than you let out elder sis. I love that." Claudia was not expecting this reply from him as evident from her blushing face. "You talk too muc... Amhhhh mhhhh" He didn't let her completely, thrusting his cock to the depths of her compact hole.

After half an hour Ryu was lying beside Claudia right on the floor of the bath. Both of them were short on breath after the heavy exercise. "What have I done?" The blonde sighed while the boy nibbled on her small tits. "Hmm? Did you do anything wrong?" "Haahh.. don't you get it kiddo I am already married." "So what is the big deal with that?" Claudia was annoyed at his careless attitude. "It was wrong however I try to explain this. it wasn't a big deal had I been paid to do this but I did with without any benefits in return, would that mean I am an unfaithful wife. Ahhh.." At this point she was arguing with herself. "Who told you that? As far as I know until you have kept your kisses safe for your husband then it's all right." "Still.. Ahh.. Please keep this a secret for me." "Sure I can do that. Now can we continue with our bath?" Her mood improved by quite a lot listening to this and she allowed Ryu to pull her up. He had her sit in his place and began pouring water over her head. She even allowed his to rinse her blood covered vagina.

It was a good stroke of luck that no one decided to come inside the house even when they spent an hour locked inside the bath. Claudia hurriedly took her leave and Ryu didn't mind it. He needs to give her space to sort things out calmly. He was sure she won't be able to resist him even if asked for another session with her. That was an unexpected gain for him. Next, he took refuge in his room as it was time to take a look at his personal plantation. "What the.." Ryu felt his breath stop for the next minute by what he saw. Is it some lucky day for him? The Virgo trees have effectively transformed. They were not the trees that he cultivated with his own mana. Each one of them had grown thrice their original size. Though they were still smaller than the ones present in the towns garden, they didn't lack in the number of fruits they produced. He immediately turned towards the Tura tree and wanted to dance with the immense joy. The shrub had now grown into a full tree and has already begun to bear the fruits. He can easily spot more than 20 fruits hanging from its branches.

All of them fell down once he reached out with his hands on its trunk. First thing he did was to plant the next 4 of his Tura trees. From all his experimentation till now he can tell that the output of the space stone remained same, it didn't matter how many tree he planted. That simply meant if he planted 10 trees like this then all of them will not produce what a single tree could have produced had it been alone. Thus whatever fruits could have been germinated by a single one will now be germinated by multiple. That was the reason why he only chose to plant only 4 more instead of planting all his produce at once. With regards to the Nidas tree it seemed like it has already matured. Ryu worked on each new Tura tree until they turned into a sapling atleast. Wiping the sweat off his forehead he rubbed his hands together, anticipating when he can get hold of a single Yuva fruit.

Amelia visited his room once she got rid of all the neighboring ladies. She was not the one who used to socialize much with others but it was a common courtesy to welcome them. "Ryu I need to talk to you regarding last night." He was cool with it "Yeah mom. What is it?" She struggled to put forth her words "Ahem.. can you please keep that thing from last night a secret from your father?" He can see the shame written all over her face. "I know it's wrong but I am really not sure how to tell him that." Ryu sighed deeply "I can do that mom but my advice will be to just come clean with him. I am sure he won't mind it. You are just making a mountain out of a mole. I don't think it's such a serious matter." Ryu can see the dark lines on her face vanish when he suggested that "You think so?" "Of course. You only kissed your own son. I see nothing wrong with that. Believe me it won't be something that father would mind." Amelia's face had a big smile now. She had this matter pressing down on her for the whole day. She pulled him in for a hug. Her son really had grown up. Just from how he handled such matters with so much easy showed his maturity. "Thank you Ryu. I feel so better now."

Amelia was caught off-guard by the sudden movements of Ryu. He grabbed her hips as he pulled her tightly in his embrace, his lips locked with hers. She tried to resist his advances but the boy was relentless. In the end she had to open her clenched jaws to allow him entry. His tongue barged in and began playing with her's. There was nowhere in her mouth where she could hide her little tongue from the intruder. Behind her back Ryu's hands had gotten inside her dress, reaching it's destination he shoved two of his fingers in her ass. "Mhhh..." She moaned lightly but he kept latching onto her mouth. Their saliva dribbled down but none of them cared anymore. Amelia turned bolder by the minute, turning the tables on her son and beginning to force her tongue inside his mouth. Her body was heating up as Ryu's long fingers simultaneously drilled her anus. Her body was melting in his arms but thankfully he stopped before she lost her mind once again. "Mhhh.." He pulled his fingers out from her hole, placing them inside her mouth. She held onto his hands, licking his fingers all the while maintaining a direct eye contact with him.

"I will see when I can disclose that to Jeff till then please don't talk about it." She said after sucking onto his fingers like a pacifier. "Sure. You can let me know if you need any help from me." Came a tranquil response from the kid. Sometimes she wondered who was the real parent among them. She patted his head before laughing it off. Just when she got up to take her leave she turned around "You see, I intend to keep my promise. Just let me know when you want to do it." She gave him a seductive wink before walking out with a sway of her hips. Ryu can feel his erection rise in his pants. He had a fair amount of idea which promise she was talking about. "This woman!!" It took a lot of effort on his part to calm his little brother down.

Next day*

Ryu has woken up with extreme muscle pain. It was a habit of his to channel his mana. But this time his body was wrecked with torment just as he tried that. "It must be due to my advancement in cultivation." It was not at all difficult for him the discern the cause. Looks like he might have to take a leave for the day. Previously he had planned to make a visit to the milk farms but now he might have to reschedule it for later. He found his was to the hall where everyone was already seated, waiting to initiate their breakfast. He greeted his parents before settling down himself. "You look tired father. What happened? You didn't have a good rest?" Jeff smiled wryly. "Your mother was just too wild yesterday. Was barely able to sleep the whole night." His statement made the ladies in the house giggle while Ryu only smiled. He had a premonition that this was going to be the result. He had left her in heat yesterday. Ryu waited for the atmosphere to calm down before he said "If you don't mind father, I had a favor of to ask of you." Jeff was happy to help. His son has pleasantly surprised him these days afterall. "Yeah, tell me." "Can you please inform the workers at the milk farms that I won't be able to make a visit today. Rather I will reschedule it to some other day."

"That not a big matter but what happened to you? Do you feel unwell in any way?" His voice grew concerned and Amelia too looked his way, awaiting his answer. He took the time to explain them about the mana fatigue he was suffering from. "Ohhh.. so it's like that. I have heard a about it. Not many face this but it is nothing serious. Just take a good rest and I believe you will be fine within a few days." Ryu nodded "Yeah. That's what I thought."

Jeff took his leave while Ryu took to the garden doing some physical exercises in order to stretch his muscles. Next hour he was feeling a lot more relaxed. Although it was next to impossible to channel his mana around it was still better compared to the morning. Ryu was thinking about what he could do when he recalled that he had promised Mrs. April to invite her to a walk but he never got a chance since he had been so busy this week. "A man should keep his promises." Saying that he went to his room and pulled out two sets of collars and hooks from under his bed. He had granny made a few extra pairs for himself. Going down he found Amelia cleaning the house. Approaching her from behind he put the collar around her neck. "Just give me some time Ryu. I will be done with my chores. Then we can go on the walk. Till then why don't you invite Mrs. April here?" He took her advice and giving her a kiss on her lips walked out of the house. She had grew accustomed to him taking these small advantages from her. She had stopped admonishing him all together now and has decided to give him a free reign over her body.

Mrs. April's house.*

"Can I come in aunt April?" Ryu called out from their main door. The door opened and he found the mature lady staring at him with a wide grin. 'Why does it feel like she already know my purpose of coming her?' He thought in his mind while simultaneously greeting her politely. "Come inside Ryu. It's not like you are visiting us for the first time. No need for these formalities." She held onto his hands pulling him inside. Making her sit beside him she engaged him in some small talks before asking for his reason for coming. "I am here to invite you aunt. I was planning to go on a walk with mother thus decided to invite you too." "Ohh... Is that so? I will be happy to accompany you guys." In the meantime Ryu saw Claudia bring in some drinks for him. He had a feeling that she purposefully bent in front of him giving him an unrestricted view of the valley between her peaks. The girl ran back to the kitchen as soon as his eyes met her's. April was still going on about how good she felt during the previous walking sessions, missing Ryu's episode with Claudia entirely. "Can you give me a few minutes Ryu? I will just take a quick bath a come back. Then we can leave for the walk." His eats perked up at her declaration, immediately responding to her "Sure aunt. You can take your time. I am pretty comfortable here." Saying this his gaze wandered towards the kitchen room..

113 Fun with Claudia

Tiers added now. The goal of $25 is now complete. Thanks for the support everyone. Next goal is to reach $150. Once we get there, I will double the release rate for a week. Right now we are at $54, keep supporting.*

To my patrons, specially the higher tiers, I am working on your new chapters so please bear with me. It might take a few days to get everything in order. Thanks!!*

April thanked him before taking her leave. Ryu was waiting for this, getting up and moving towards his prey. She was working and didn't notice him arriving. Not wasting any time his hands grabbed her from behind, groping her chest while hugging her from behind. "Mhhh.. Stop little Ryu.. Mother is here. Please." She tried resisting but she herself was aware that it was not going to help her case much. Ryu didn't even bother replying as he pulled her dress down exposing her butt. He held one of her leg up, placing it onto the rack. "Please Ryuuuu... Agghhhhh..." His cock made its way directly through her vaginal walls, only stoping and once it reached the end of the path. Her eyes rolled back to her head as her body lost all strength, dropping down on the counter. All her resistance died down with the waves of pleasure flooding her mind. Although there was no time for any foreplay, are over aroused body more than made up for that. On top of that getting fucked by a young boy behind the back of her mother-in-law made the situation more stimulating for her.

Even Ryu could feel her excitement through rapid twitching of her walls. He held her hands together behind her back as his thrusts grew in pace. They could hear the sound coming from the bath and Ryu knew he had to employ some of his unorthodox techniques to get her to cum. *Pahh* "Ahhh... It hurts.." *Pahhh* *Pahh* "It won't hurt for long. Now simmer down. I am not sure how I am going to explain this to Mrs. April so it's best if we don't end up in that situation." Claudia gritted her teeth enduring the hard spanking on her butt. Sure enough she was enjoying this pain but still why did the guy made it sound like he was the one taking a loss here? This made her mad. Suddenly it became harder for Ryu to move inside her. Stupid girl was clenching her muscles to make life hard for him. 'What the heck? Did I eneded up offending her in some way?' He can't really think of anything. He can only blame the fact that she was a girl and no matter what you try you are going to offend them either knowingly or unknowingly. Now was not the time to pacify her hence his spanks stopped and instead he pulled hard on her silky blonde hair. "Ahhh.. mhhhh... Yesss.. mhhhh.." Claudia can feel his struggles in penetrating her and it made her happy that she could get back at him.

Yet a single gesture from him once again made her collapse back. Ryu was still holding onto her hair but with his other hand he had pushed his fingers straight to her asshole. She had no idea why it felt so good but the fact was there was no way for her to resist it. "Pleasee.. keep going. It feels soo.. good.. mhhhh.. mhh" Ryu knew his time was up and his ponding grew heavier while the finger in her butt began wriggling like a worm inside. Next minute Claudia has her cum flowing down her thighs. She lost her balance and Ryu had to make her lay down on the floor to let her rest. Although he was not able to cum, that was not important. He can easily have as many go as he wanted on both Amelia and April. Aware that he might have a few more minutes at his hand he sat on her face, rubbing his cock all over her lips and cheeks. Claudia woke up to find Ryu trying to pry open her lips with his cock. She had calmed down quite a bit as she asked with smirk on her face "What are you trying to do little Ryu?"

He was quick to blame her "You should take the efforts to clean me off sis. See now my cock is all dirty because of you." "Huh because of me? I can't remember asking you to take the efforts of fucking me?" Ryu knew she was mad now, so he instantly changed his trick "You can't say that big sister. After I worked so hard for you." His face looked like he was going to cry any moment now. Claudia was aware that he was only putting on a show but still she can't remain offended for too long in front of such a cute face. She huffed before opening her mouth and placing the cock into it. Yesterday she made sure to ask her mother-in-law all about sucking onto a cock. To her pleasant surprise she gave her all the theory about it, happy that she was making an effort to learn. She knew what she had to do and what better cock to try it on then Ryu's. "Hmm? Sister didn't you told me yesterday you never sucked on a cock? How come you got so good within just a day?" Claudia only laughed in her mind. She loved it when Ryu praised her for something.

"Ryu? Hmm? Where did he go?"Came the voice from outside as the couple franatically dressed up. "Ohhh.. so you were here. Were you learning something from your big sister?" "Haha.. yes aunt April. Last time you told me how good elder sister cooked so I thought I could try to learn something from her." Right then Claudia's eyes widened. They were standing in front of April but the foolish guy still dared to push his fingers in her anus. "Yes, mother. I taught him a bit. He's a good listener." Ryu could definitely hear her grit her teeth towards the end of her sentence. "Ahmmm.." April was about to move out of the kitchen when she heard Claudia cry out. "Is something the matter Claudia?" "Ahemm.. no mother I think I just hurt my pinky a bit. It's nothing serious." "Hmm. Please be careful. So should we take our leave little Ryu?" Ryu smiled at Claudia before pulling his deeply inserted finger out of her ass. She had cried out because he had shoved his finger way deep inside her. "Sure aunt April. But first can you suck on my finger a bit?"

It was an odd request but April didn't mind it. He must have his reasons. She grabbed his extended hand before sucking on his pointing finger. Claudia's face heated up as she saw her mother-in-law suck on the finger directly pulled from her ass. Ryu even took the time to wink at her. "Please suck on it like you suck my dick Mrs. April." This time it was the milf's turn to feel ashamed. He was talking so casually about their affairs in front of her daughter-in-law. "Naughty kid!!" She can only verbally admonish him, continuing with her sucking nonetheless. "It's enough aunt. Please drop your clothes." April was happy to obey. They moved to the hall as the milf got on all fours on her own volition after removing her clothes. Ryu placed the collar he had brought with him, around her neck. April was happy to receive the gift. "Is that for me little Ryu?" "Of course aunt. It's just a little gift from me. It will be easier for us to take a walk this way." She didn't understand him but it became clear when he attached the chain to her collar.

All this time Ryu would direct glances towards Claudia who watching all this with piqued interest. "I got one more for you you aunt. Here." He inserted the parted hooks into her nostrils before pulling on it and strapping it to her collar. "Now you look complete." "Hmm.. Can you tell me how do I look?" "Absolutely gorgeous, aunt. You can even asked big sister. Am I right sister?" Claudia had no idea what was the purpose of the last ornament he added but it didn't look bad. "Ryu is telling the truth mother. You look so beautiful in that attire." "Thank you Claudia. And thanks to you too Ryu for bringing these gifts for aunt." "It's my pleasure aunt. Now we should take our leave. Thank you for your hospitality big sis." Saying that he pulled on the chain of April making her crawl happily behind him under the watchful gaze of Claudia.

Ryu had Amelia dressed up before they left for the walk. "Oink.. oinkk oinkkk.." Both the ladies remembered how they are supposed to behave, effortlessly taking on their roles as a proper suaro. This time they attracted a lot more eyes than previously. People seemed to be interested in the gears they had worn. They were specially interested in their hooked noses, such that a few of them even made sure to ask Ryu about it. "It is nothing serious madam. It's just that they feel good when I do that to them.. Let me show you." Explaining the use of the hooks to the passers-by lady he tugged on Amelia's who responded by rubbing her face on his legs showing how much she loved it. "Wow.. I never thought someone can love their nostrils being pulled on. To tell you the truth it felt like they might be uncomfortable at first glance haha." "I can understand. But as you see, they love it. I will suggest you to try doing it while you are having sex." Ryu loved corrupting the minds of these gullible people. The lady nodded her head "Thanks little one. I will definitely try that atleast once just to see how it feels." He said his goodbyes to the woman before moving on. She was not the only one interested. He found many who were too curious to ignore them and Ryu would take his time explaining them.

Most of the men are working at the farms on this hour so Ryu only encountered the opposite gender during his walk and he was not at all complaining. "You guys must have inspired a number of women today." "Oink.. oink.." The milfs nodded in joy. "Now shall we find a quiet place for ourselves? You two must be hungry." April was so excited at his suggestion that she began pulling him towards the same alleyway where she used to get fucked and receive the delicious treat. Amelia just smiled as she followed behind.

Lick*Lick* Ryu had discovered what allure his semen held for the ladies, especially April who can get her hands on it only occasionally. Taking advantage of it he can easily get her to do his bidding. Like right now. Ryu had settled down on a pavement with April down at his feet. Amelia had her tongue in her ass intently working on lubricating the pathway. April on the other hand was holding onto Ryu's foot with both her hands while licking and sucking on his toes. Ryu realized that as time passed he was growing bolder with the ladies. Previously he would have never asked for such a favor from the matron, scared to be called a weirdo. But now after he mentioned it to her, it required little persuasion on his end before she was ready to lick his feet. He can only blame Ruby for this new habit of his. "Yes.. aunt you are doing great. See, it was nothing difficult. Now please lick my sole too." April nodded happily before beginning to lap onto his foot with her flat tongue.

"It's my turn April!" Ryu was ecstatic to find how interested Amelia was, in giving it a try herself. Just like April she was a bit hesitant at first but since then she watched as the dark haired milf didn't even complain once. Instead she looked like she can keep going for the whole day. April reluctantly moved aside letting Amelia take her place as she took on her role of penetrating the redhead's ass with her tongue. 'Sis sure is gonna have a heart attack if she saw this scene haha' Ryu laughed in his mind looking at Amelia's diligent face working on his slick foot. He enjoyed his time before getting up "Both of you worked hard. It's time time to give you your rewards." Both of them looked at each other with a big smile on their faces..

114 Kill the vine

Pahhh* *Pahh* "Ahhhh.. yess.. little Ryu just like that. Mhhh.. Aggghhhh" Ryu had April dropped to the ground as he pounded her asshole with his erect member. Behind him Amelia was busy fingering his ass and time tot time replacing her fingers with her tongue. Ryu had his foot placed firmly on the milf's face giving him the exhilaration that he always sought after. Time and again he would he reminded how much of a lucky person he was to have made it here. The fact that he had his memories intact when he transmigrated was an added bonus. "Suck on it mom!" Amelia didn't really need the command, springing into action as soon as she found Ryu needed her.

Their debauchery continued for a complete hour before they had enough. April was licking her lips in satisfaction. Today Amelia decided to not put a claim to Ryu's cum instead allowing April to eat up the full load. "You sure were blessed with a good son Amelia." Amelia licked the leftover cum from her lips before nodding "Of course my little Ryu is the best." "Huhh.. Where did you learn doing all this little Ryu? To tell you the truth I have had sex with many men but no one was so unconventional in their approach towards sex." Ryu suckled on her drooping nipples, replying with a laugh "Don't tell me you disliked any of it aunt hehe" "haha Of course not. On the contrary I love every minute of it. That's the reason why I thought if you had someone who taught you these things." He tugged in her nose hook saying "Why do you think I have a teacher? Rather I came up with all this on my own." "Sure. Sure. Huh" She was never going to believe him considering how young he was. "Tell her mom." Amelia knew Ryu had actually been telling the truth. He came up with all this on his own albeit with the help of that odd memory transfer he received during his accident.

"No one is going to believe you little Ryu. Let's go. We have indulged for too long." She changed the subject and they got up and left towards their house. At April's house she didn't directly took her leave "Little Ryu, can I visit you at your house if I feel like it?" He saw her struggling to put her thoughts in words. "Haha that's nothing to ask about aunt. You can come whenever you want. You are always welcome. Also, how about this, I will take some time out to pay you a visit myself. Afterall I still have not tasted big sister's cooking." April's eyes brightened as she thought of something. "Actually it reminded me. We mother and daughter will be left all alone since my husband and son are going to leave for a travel outside of Korua. So if you would like then I want to invite you over for a dinner tommorow. How does it sound?" Alone with two beauties at once? Ryu can feel the formation of a tent in his pants. "Sure aunt why not. I will love to do that. Then see you tomorrow I guess." April practically skipped back to her house, not even trying to mask her excitement. "I think you should have a proper sex session with her. She is too excited." Amelia commented. "I am planning to do just that tommorow." Saying that he pulled her along back to his house.

Next day.*

"What are you doing Ryu?" Kira seemed to have developed a blinding trust in him. They were on their scouting duties with his hand in her dress massaging and squeezing her doughy butt. Just now he thought of taking it a bit further and inserted one of his finger into her asshole. He was ready to pacify her in case she got startled but instead she responded rather calmly. People here never considered anus as a sexual organ and Ryu was going to take full advantage of this loophole. "Nothing Kira. You know I love not just butts but also the insides. See how soft it is." He wriggled his finger to demonstrate. "You act so strangely sometimes Ryu. What is there to be interested in someone's butthole? Haha" She giggled like a little girl, not that she was much older than one. "Ohh is that so? Then why don't you try it too?" He offered and Kira hesitated at first but later did as told. "Mhh.. yes it is soft and warm but I still don't get it what's there to be interested about it?"

"Hehe Just a second." Ryu dropped his pants down and standing against the trunk of a tree he bent forward, sticking his butt out towards Kira. "Here. Now stick your tongue inside my hole and you will see." Kira gulped listening to him while staring down intensely at the puckered hole. At last her curiosity won over her rationale and she got on her knees behind him. "It sure is really easy to manipulate her hehe" He suppressed his moans when he felt her tongue trying to force its way to his bowels. His cock was standing in full attention now making it uncomfortable. "Ryu, it's not going in. What should I do?" He adjusted his pants before replying "You can't force your way in like that. First lick the surrounding muscle thoroughly. That will loosen them." Kira nodded in understanding. It was such a simple technique, why didn't she think of it. Thus began Kira's proper rimjob to Ryu. He can feel his body collapsing from the pleasures.

"What are you two doing?" For a moment Ryu felt his heart stop. But realising it was not his previous world he calmed down. Turning around he found a silver haired girl approaching them. "Nothing sister Sophia. We just thought we will take a short rest." She looked to the side to find Kira innocently wiping the excess saliva off her lips. "Okay okay. I want you both to come with me. I found a vine myself since both of you were so incompetent. Come follow me." She wanted to turn around but her gaze shifted to Ryu who was signalling her with his eyes. Down on the forest floor Kira fell on her butt, her eyes watering up. Sophia wanted to face palm herself. She always forgets not all girls are headstrong like her. She realized her mistake, now looking at Ryu with intense glare like saying 'You solve this!' He cursed in his mind 'You were the one with a foot in your mouth, now you want to stand behind my back.'

It really took a lot of effort on Ryu's part to get her to understand that Sophia was only kidding. She had no intention to call them incompetent. Ryu stared at the swaying butt infront of him thinking how she interrupted his good time with Kira. Just a minute more and he would have felt her tongue inside of him. Anyhow, no use crying over spilled milk. He will just have to try later. Sophia traversed to the jungle expertly and with the next few minutes they were face to face with the scourge. There was a single vine but it has forked out to multiple branches in order to cover the tree. "This is just a starting phase of these parasites. Leave it on the tree for a week or so and it will devour it's vitality completely, leaving only the husk behind. The vines in this section are mostly not sentient, they only respond if there is an external stimuli. Watch this!" Saying that she touched the ground. Ryu watched in fascination as her finger nails transformed into a sharp stone. Using that she simply poked the vine. Instantly it began to move away from her. Yet, she poked around a bit more.

Right then they watched as a part of the vine swung towards her from the top of the tree. *Slash* She moved faster than both the rookies can notice anything wrong. Still once she moved they found a piece of vine writhing on the ground before dying off. They saw that her right hand had took the shape of a sword with sharp edge. That's how she cur that vine before it could approach her. Ryu and Kira can only gulp their saliva. Could they have dodged that vine attack? The answer was a big fat 'No'. This was the first time both of them have seen a living vine with the exception of the one Ryu killed under Lyod's supervision. What the hell? Wasn't this same as throwing their lives away? They will end up dead within the next week like this. "This one is an exception for this section. It has gotten too big and dangerous. But still I would like you two to deal with it. Don't worry, just give it your best shot. I will gaurd you two if you mess up." They sighed in relief. Thankfully this guy was only an exception also if they are unsure if they can't handle one then they just need to inform others. It's not like they had to fight to the death if they managed to find a vine that is out of their league.

"Cover for me." Ryu took the lead. He had just seen Sophia effortlessly take care of this vines attacks. Confident in her skills he pressed ahead. Kira was unsure if she was ready for it but Ryu didn't give her any time to think. She followed him as he marched ahead. "I am going to start. Keep an eye out for any attacks. If you can't shoot them away then just cover me with your defence magic." Prior to them venturing into the woods, the old man made sure that each buddy pair knows everything about each other. Sophia smiled looking at the confidence the little guy displayed. Also, had it been an exam he would have some extra points for keeping calm even in diverse conditions. The girl was not a brave one from any angle but she really managed to surprise her with her resoluteness. With how she had teared up previously just because of a few words, Sophia had expected her to give excuses or worse throw a tantrum. "Good job!" She whispered such that the pair could not hear her.

Kira turned around with her back to Ryu. She knew he had to touch the vine in order for his magic to work. She read a defensive spell as a thin film of water covered both of them. "Go ahead. I am ready." Getting her reply Ryu focused on the vine gripping it hard within his hands. He began sending his mana into the vine, all the while chanting the demon restraining mantra in his mind. There was no way in hell that he was going to take his chances with these pesky things. He might not survive another encounter with that being, especially now when the dragon himself had admitted to not being it's match.

With the first mana injection the vine began struggling for its life, discerning the life threatening danger it was in. *Swish* A vine dropped fast towards them but this time Kira was alert so she sensed it. "Water jet." Right now this was the most powerful spell in her inventory. *Strike* She managed to hit it but her strike was not powerful enough. *Swish* It swung back towards her. "Water jet." This time the vine was detached from its parent and quickly died off. Kira got overly excited which made her miss the next vine swinging towards her. Till the time she realised get mistake, it had closed in on her. She instantly switched back to her defensive magic, trying to hold against the strike while looking for a chance to land a hit of her own. Sophia had been ready all this while to intervene but girl was continuing to surprise her. Behind her under the intense mana release of Ryu the vine had visibly weakend up, shrivelling to half it's usual girth. Multiple vines fell down and Kira can feel her mana reserves dry up. "Hurry up Ryu. I can't hold on any longer."

He too was not in any good shape as his mana reserves depleted at a rapid pace. "Ahhhhhh..." With a last ditch effort he fell back down on his butt as the vine had been severed. Kira too saw the vines attacking her fall to the ground, dead. She too fell on her butt beside Ryu. Both of them were breathing hard but they looked at each other smiling. *Swish* *Swish*Swish* More than 5 vines fell towards them making their faces turn to despair. Ryu reacted quickly, trying to unseal his reserves. Alas, it was too late. *Slash* "You guys were doing so great. You just messed it up in the end." Sophia had cut down the remaining vines as she sat down on the ground. "Two lessons. First, always keep an eye out for a last ditch attack from a dying vine. This will really save you multiple trips to the infirmary. Secondly, never deplete all your mana reserves fighting against them. That is utter foolishness. If you feel like you can't complete the job then fall back. In most cases you can recover earlier than the vine and then you can mount another attack." Both the rookies dropped their heads in respect. "We thank elder sister for her lessons. We will keep them in mind." "Good.. Now who's got the lunch?"

115 Dinner with the neighbors

Same day. In the evening.*

Ryu knocked at his neighbors door. Within a few seconds he was face to face with a gorgeous blondie. "Welcome Ryu!" She said but instead of replying to her he pulled her into a tight hug. "No Ryu.. someone night see us... Mhhh.." Her body fell into his arms when his fingers found her intimate place. "We need to keep using this hole lest it ends up shrinking once again." "Noo.. Ryu.. please ahhh.." Claudia had no idea what she wanted off him. Did she want him to continue? No, it was too dangerous. She might be caught by her mother-in-law. Did she want him to stop? Yes, but there was no way she can convey it to him. Rather her own body was standing in her opposition. "We were waiting for you little Ryu. Please come inside." April came out if her room to find Ryu in a hug with Claudia. The adulterous duo instantly stood in attention at her arrival. "Hello aunt. Actually I was getting bored back home so I decided to come it a little earlier. I hope you won't mind." "Hehe Silly boy. Why would you say that. We are so happy that you took us up on the invitation." She giggled while giving Ryu a hug of her own, pressing his face into her voluptuous chest.

Ryu was enjoying the valley between the mounds when a searing pain ran across his body. Claudia had pinched him. 'Don't tell me you are jealous of your own mother-in-law?' He endured the pain before he got pulled in the hall room be April, leaving an annoyed Claudia in the door. The matron engaged him in her usual chatter and Ryu replied to her with his omnipresent smile. Few minutes later even Claudia joined them since there was still time before the evening fell. Ryu was not really interested in the talks as after a quarter of an hour passed he began implementing his plan. "Aunt can please lick on my feet once again? You are so good that I can't get enough of it." Which woman didn't loved to be praised? A single sentence had April ecstatic. "Haha you praise me needlessly little Ryu. I am just an ameture." She said that but her face told Ryu everything. "Do you want me to get naked?" "Sure. That will be even better." Claudia was completely out of loop as she sat beside her mother-in-law, watching her get naked and drop to her knees. Her brain was still not able to process her actions when she saw her pick up one of Ryu's foot and sticking out her tongue, swipe long it's length.

Claudia didn't know how she was supposed to respond to all this. She saw Ryu looking at her and winking as soon as their eyes met. "It tickles aunt haha." April had morphed totally in her role. "Aunt why don't we let big sister handle the other one? I am sure it's a great opportunity for her to learn from a veteran like you." April was never going to deny any of his request if he kept on stroking her ego like this. "Yes. Come here Claudia. As little Ryu suggested you should watch and learn from your mother. Here." She picked up Ryu's next leg, point it towards her. Claudia bit her lips. She was in a bind. If he had asked her to lick his feet she would have directly refused. Atleast that's what she wanted to believe but what choice did she have, now that he involved her mother-in-law in this. She reluctantly got on her knees just like April before hesitatingly placing his foot in her little mouth. The musky odour was a bit nauseating but it wasn't unbearable like she had previously assumed. Just when she adjusted to the new reality the hateful guy had to make a new comment. "That is not fair big sister. Aunt is naked so you can't keep your clothes on."

Claudia knew she had no choice when even April signalled her with her eyes while continuing to suckle on his toes. She gave another vicious glare at Ryu before beginning to remove her dress. "That's more like it sis. Now learn from aunt how she is doing it." Ryu said with a smug expression. But his happiness was short lived. "Aiiiiioo.." His shout alerted April who immediately chimed "Are you okay Ryu? What happened?" "Ohh.. it's nothing aunt. Sister is new to this so I just get her teeth on my toes." April calmed down after listening to him "You should be careful with your teeth Claudia. Try to relax your mouth. No need to panic." She shared some words of wisdom with her apprentice before taking in her task. "You are so kind aunt." It was time to push the boundaries once again. "Please come closer aunt I want to leave my feet for sister. You can work on this." Ryu boldly pulled his pants down to reveal his massive erection to the ladies. Both of the blushed but thanks to her experience April didn't take much long to get hold on her emotions. "Sure little Ryu!!" She crawled closer to him when suddenly he grabbed her by her hair, jerking her head From side to side. Like they had a prior agreement on it, she opened her mouth wide and Ryu took the opportunity to spit in her maw before forcing her head onto his erection.

Claudia as usual was having a hard time processing the show that Ryu was intentionally putting on, infront of her. She was aware that he was doing all this to show how much of a commanding position he held over April. But what she was unaware of was that this was just the beginning of the show. *Pahhh*Pahhhh* *Pahhh* Prior to this day if someone had told her that a little boy can slap her mother-in-law's face left, right and center and instead of retaliation April will ask for more than she would hace designated that person as crazy. But right now the same craziness was happening. "I love it little Ryu. No need to hold back, you know. Your aunt can take it. You can give it your all." *PAHHH* This time the sound of the slap echoed throughout the house. Claudia can see the hand print on her face form the side, yet the harder she was slapped the faster her fingers drilled her own pussy. "Mhhh.. gluck.. gluckkkk.. gluck.. gluckkkk.. gluckk.. gluck.." Claudia was feeling a bit shameful on her behalf but the milfs seemed to have lost herself completely in pleasure.

"I think it's time that we give some exposure to big sis too. It's a good opportunity for her to learn. What do you think aunt?" April was totally under his thumb right now atleast until she gets to have her release. "Of course. Come here Claudia. Mother will show you how to deepthroat a cock." She took action and dragged Claudia to the magnificent cock before forcing her mouth onto it. Claudia was too stunned to resist any or it and within next few minutes she found herself gaging on the thick erection. While April will hold her down in his groin, Ryu would pinch her nose effectively making her choke on his cock. Tears flowed down her face as she struggled from the lack of oxygen. She would have never imagined that a day like this will come when her own mother-in-law will help a boy bully her. "She seems to be improving at a rapid pace!!" April remarked. "Aghhh" Ryu pinched and twisted nipples making her cry out "She got a good teacher afterall." He grabbed Claudia's head pulling her off his cock. Thick cum dripped from her face. Her cherry lips were now covered in gooey cum and same was the case for her nostrils.

"You look so beautiful, Claudia!" Claudia was very mad at him for ravaging her like this. But his comment combined with such a handsome face made the rage in her heart calm down by quite a bit. 'Ahhh.. am I going crazy? I should be mad... very.. very mad.. then why??' She didn't know how to answer herself. "Clean her up April." The mature woman closed on her before beginning to lap at her face with her long tongue. She cleaned her properly, not leaving a single drop of cum anywhere. "April can you go and bring me a Virgo?" She was so lost in her arousal that she didn't even notice how Ryu had begun to address both of them with their names. "Come here Claudia!" Once April left Ryu grabbed the blonde pulling her into his lap. She struggled but Ryu has become a junior mage now. He easily held her in place. Wetting his fingers with his saliva he shoved it down her asshole. "Ahhhh.. you idiot. What are you doing?" Claudia never felt so ashamed in her life. Her saliva covered face was extremely hot fr the embarassment of getting her ass explored by a boy many years younger than hers. She admonished him in her suppressed voice but alas, he could ignored her completely.

April returned with a long Virgo in her hand. She had a good understanding what Ryu was planning to do, hence she dropped down beside him before pulling his fingers out of Claudia's ass and placing them in her own mouth. "Mhh.. Let me help you out Ryu." Saying that she used her tongue to penetrate her daughter-in-law's anus. Grinning from ear to ear Ryu moved on to her pussy, using his fingers to fuck her. Claudia felt all strength leave her body under the double assault. Her mother-in-law's tongue was reaching deep in her bowels while Ryu was finger fucking her all the while not even ignoring her swollen clit. Her body melted in his arms as any thoughts of resistance left her. There was nothing she can do against this wave of lust flooding her mind. "Ahhhh... It hurts mother mhhh.." Even though she knew what was coming, it's not that it would be any less painful. She sensed as the long fruit made its way into her bowels. "It will hurt only for the first time baby. Once you get used to it there is nothing but pleasure ahead of you."

April herself didn't have much experience with anal sex but since the time Ryu had shown her what he could do with her backdoor, she didn't want her daughter-in-law to miss out this world of delight. She was thankful to Ryu for making the efforts for her. "It's in baby. See, it wasn't so bad afterall." April giggled like a child having pushed the whole fruit inside of Claudia. "I think we should let her rest for a while. It was too much action for her." She helped her lay down on her back. "Yeah. Then it's time for your reward I guess." She gave a toothy grin at Ryu's remarks before turning around to display her slick pussy to him. April had been excited for this since yesterday. There was no one who would struggle with her for Ryu's attention and she could take her time playing with him. Nevertheless when he entered her, her eyes opened wide. He wasn't in her bowels as she had expected rather the boy had pushed his cock straight in her vagina. Was it a mistake? It can't be.

Sure enough his next words cleared any remaining doubts in her mind. "How does it feel April?" That was a deliberate question. "It's better Ryu. I wanted to do this for so long." He pulled on her hair before giving a hard thrust which sent his long cock sheathing in her pussy. "Ahhhh.. yeesss.." Just when Ryu began pumping, her gaze settled at a peacefully sleeping Claudia beside her. "Amhhhh... Listen to me Ryu. Can we please do this in my room?" She wanted to save the leftover image of a good mother-in-law. But why would Ryu allow her to do that. "No April we are going to do it right here. I want Claudia to see how much of a horny beast her mother-in-law is." "We can't do that Ryu. Listen.. ahhhh mhhhhh please ahhhhm... Yesss... Mhhhm" Her voice of protest shortly died down with each thrust of his, giving way to loud moans..

116 Dinner with the neighbors 2

Claudia woke up from the loud noises coming from right beside her. "Ahhhh.. yess.. master.. please.. fuck me.. ahhh.. yes.. harder.. ohhh" She can identify to be her own mother-in-law, but the scene shocked her to the core. Ryu was fucking April, hard. She can see his whole length disappear into her vagina. These guys had dropped all pretense now. She had no idea how long she had been out and how long these guys have been going at it. But one thing was sure that April must have had multiple orgasms in this while. The puddle of thick liquid between her legs was a clear evidence. Even right now Ryu had his fingers hooking on her was pulling hard on it. By the looks of it that must have hurt but April had a stupid grin on her face, urging him to fuck her harder. Claudia can feel her head hurt. This had been an insane evening for her. "Pahhh.. Moan bitch. Cry harder. I want you to scream my name!!" April's body was riddled with slap marks but she was filled with energy, screaming out Ryu's name without a care in the world. "Yess... Ryu you are the best. I have agghhh.. never had such an amazing sex before. Agghhhhh.. I can feel it... Keep going pleaseee.. mhhh ahhh.."

With a last thrust inside her April's body collapsed on the ground with her muscles rapidly twitching all over. Ryu pulled his cock out and shoved it in her ass before letting his orgasm hit him as he dumped a large load of his cum in her bowels. April had passed out from over exertion and Ryu too feel on her body, hugging her in a tight embrace.

"Mother wake up!! It's night already." Ryu woke up to Claudia's voice. He saw April still sleeping soundly on the floor. Looking back at the blonde, she seemed to have taken a bath. "Leave that to me. I will wake her up. You can continue on if you got any task." Claudia was surprised how calmly he talked to her after all that happened today. "Thank you Ryu. Dinner is ready please get her washed up." Though she was a bit mad at him but she can't really respond to his kindness with hostility.

Ryu and April had washed themselves up before they sat down for the dinner with Claudia. Both mother and daughter pair were too ashamed to talk anything to each other hence all their conversation happened with Ryu only. The situation had become rather awkward. This can't go on like this. He had planned to fuck both these ladies together. How is he going to achieve that if they were so embarrassed to even talk to one another. "So Claudia, I hope that you still have that Virgo up your ass?" This sudden change of conversation caught both ladies off-guard. She didn't answer him directly but rather nodded her head in agreement. It had been very uncomfortable in the start but she had become used to the sensation now. Also she knew Ryu had planned all this because he wanted to fuck her ass. He was getting her ready so it is not very painful for her to take him in. Knowing his good friend intentions she decided against removing it. "That's good. I will suggest you keep a Virgo in there for a week or so. That way you will have a good asshole just like your mother-in-law. Am I right April?"

April took the chance to start up a conversation so that the tension in the atmosphere can be dissolved a bit. "Yes. You are correct little Ryu. Anyhow my daughter-in-law is the best. I am sure she would learn fast hehe". It was a good start, Ryu thought. "Well speaking of assholes, how long are you planning to keep my cum stocked up in there? Should you share it with Claudia too?" April but her tongue realising her mistake. "Oops.. hehe. I totally forgot about that." She had made sure to tell Ryu specially to deposit all his cum in her ass. She didn't want a single drop of it to go to waste. Turning around she began pushing all the spunk out of her ass into her plate. Claudia had no idea what magic Ryu placed on her mother-in-law. She seemed to not care about any ethics or manner whist she was with him. Instead of a mature lady she acted more like a kid, making sure to obey all his demands. "Grrrrr.. gugghh.. grrr..." As much as she was disgusted by the scene, her curious mind made sure that she watched the whole process with unblinking eyes. Once done April kept so e if it for herself while passing the plate to her "Here. Try it Claudia. I am sure you would love it." From her expression no one could tell that she just asked her daughter-in-law to taste a guys cum that wasn't even her husband and that too, straight out of her ass.

Claudia can only endure the shame and sticking one of her fingers in the thick white jizz, she put it in her mouth. "Mhh?" She had imagined it to taste as disgusting as it looked when April 'produced' it but apparently she could not have been any more wrong. Opening her eyes she saw April staring at her with a smile. "It's good mother. I like it." "Haha I knew it. We need to thank little Ryu for sharing it with us." Ryu responded, shaking his head "That is nothing April. You guys too worked hard to get it." She nodded back, "Well that is true but let me tell you one thing Ryu. Your semen doesn't really tastes like normal. Rather it is like a delicacy." Just then Ryu eyes met with Claudia's, the blonde was greedily gulping down the cum from the plate. Ryu only laughed but Claudia's whole face was red. How many times does she have to keep enduring these embarassment? Even while thinking that she licked her plate clean, going as far as to click her tongue in satisfaction.

"Thank you for the meal Claudia. It was really delicious." "You are welcome." Claudia was happy to see Ryu satisfied with her cooking skills. "Also, I hope you guys don't mind me addressing you by your names. I feel it is much more intimate." "That is nothing to worry about. We too love it if you call us by our names only. Like you said it really feels much more intimate." "Good. Then how about we go for another round?" April pulled him in her bosom "Thought you would never ask." Claudia sighed before picking up the dishes and moving to the kitchen. She heard the couple moved to April's room this time and sighed. Looks like she won't have to get involved anymore. But she was terribly wrong in her assumption. Just after some 20 minutes Ryu was in the kitchen for her. She bit her lower lip as he began playing with her lower mouth. "Mhhh" "Come to our room Claudia. Don't you want to join in on the fun?" Saying that he bit on her earlobe making the dishes she was washing fall down. 'Fuck it!!' She has been teased too much today. It can't continue like this. Also what face did her mother-in-law had to reprimand her when she herself was happily getting fucked like a slut in front of her.

Coming to this conclusion her heart grew resolute as she dropped her dress down exposing her bottom half. She placed her left leg on the counter, giving Ryu full view of her pink cunt. "Do it!" Ryu didn't waste any time, pushing his cock into her tight tunnel. He deliberately made slow and steady motions letting her enjoy each and every moment of her drilling. "You really took a long time to admit how much you love it Claudia." "Aghhh.. shut up... and go deeper.. agghhhhh.. yess.. right thereee.. mhhh" Ryu loved these switches between her personalities. She will be a virtuous wife for a moment while turning into a horny slut when aroused. Ryu gripped her hands behind her back before tugging her off the counter "Move bitch. Let's go your mother's room. I am sure she would love to see her baby girl like this hehe" Claudia didn't care anymore. Between Ryu's thrusts from behind she dragged herself to her mother-in-law's room.

For the first time today April was not sure if she should let this happen or intervene. Her fucking around with Ryu was no big deal as hers been a dull relationship for a long time now and she was sure even her husband won't mind it at all. But that wasn't the case for Claudia. She was still young. She was not sure how would her boy take all this. Struggle was evident in her face looking at Claudia's pussy being ploughed down against the wall. She was the one to be for all this. She let her get too close to Ryu and now this was the result. She can't blame Ryu who was still a child, for all this. "It's too late now." She whispered to herself while sighing. Looking at the ecstatic face of Claudia with saliva drooling from her open mouth as she moaned out loud, she knew her daughter-in-law was only going to hate her if she stopped this adultery going on. "April come here and suck me off." Ryu commanded her and suddenly letting go of her thoughts free will didn't feel so bad. She will just obey him and leave everything for later.

With a smile on her face she dropped down, seductively crawled to him and wrapped her big lips around the cock she has come to love. She licked the cum off the stick before shoving her face between her daughter's butt cheeks and beginning to lap on her petal like lips. "Mother please pull the Virgo out of my ass. I want to feel him deeper inside of me." The fruit in her ass had made the session till now very enjoyable but it was time to get him to reach her womb. April nodded before using her lips to pull on it. "Mhhh? Do you want to play with your own mother, little girl?" Just when she had tried to get a grip on the Virgo, Claudia had sucked it in. That was no coincidence. The naughty smile on her face was her evidence. "I don't get what you are saying mother." She said in a made up innocent voice. Ryu was barely holding onto his laughter. This mother and daughter pair were a gem. April took on the challenge and began ravenously eating her daughter's ass trying her best to pull the fruit out while Claudia made all the effort to thwart her.

Not waiting for the competition to end Ryu moved behind April before forcing his entire length into her pussy.

An hour passed like this and now both mother and daughter were laying on the bed with Ryu boning them from behind in a squatting position. *Slapp* *Slapp* Ryu hands will come down on April's face, time to time from the side. Claudia had been watching her mother getting abused since the evening making her curious. "Mother do you like when he slaps you?" She knew the answer but wanted to hear it from horse's mouth. "Of course. Haha why else do you think I would allow a brat to beat me up. Pahhh.." "I am right here, you know." Her face registered another slap. "Just a slip of tongue little Ryu hehe." "But why would you like that? Doesn't that hurt?" Claudia needed answers. "Sure it hurts. But thats where the fun lies. Before meeting little Ryu I myself didn't know about this. As long as it is within limits the more I am hurt the aroused I become." It didn't make any sense to Claudia but there was no other explaination for this. "You won't understand it until you experience it for yourself." Ryu chimed in with his knowledge.

Claudia fell in thought. "Then let me try it too. Ride me but please take it easy. Let me adjust to the beatings." Ryu can feel his dick get pumped with fresh blood at her decision. "Haha At your service." Ryu jumped onto her back before thrusting himself into her vagina. Grabbing onto her her hair like a rein he slapped her face, starting lightly and increasing the force when Claudia wanted. Right then he saw April winking at her from the corner of her eyes. He understood what she wanted. "Pahhhh" "Aggghhhh... You baastard... That hurts... Who tol... Mggghhh mhhh??" Claudia was jolted by the force of his hand as she cried out in pain. But just when she was protesting and cursing away at Ryu, someone locked their lips with her's. Who else can she be other that her own mother? She had gotten hold of her nipples, rubbing and massaging them while her tongue explored the depths of her oral cavity. Suddenly all her pain was gone and she found herself lost in the fog of intense lust. 'Was she talking about this?' she can feel her pussy walls expand to suck more of Ryu's cock inside.

"Pahhhh" Another slap landed and once again it hurt like hell. But April was not allowing her to scream out. Once their kiss ended Claudia's breath has become very hot with her eyes becoming hazy. "See. You just need to ignore the pain and focus on satisfying your urges. It will automatically numb the pain you feel while spicing up your lust." Claudia seemed to have learnt her lesson "Do it Ryu. Once again!" "Pahhhh.. mhhh... Agghhhhh" April smiled looking at the red face of her daughter. The trio lost count how many times they had sex that night. Ryu had informed his family so they had the full night to explore each other's bodies. Deep into the night he slept with a beauty in each of his hands. "It was a wild day." He closed his eyes..

117 Time for mother to keep her promise.

Please consider skiping this chapter if golden showers make you uncomfortable. Otherwise you can scroll to the second half of the chapter (I will recommend it).*

Few days had passed and today Ryu had to make a trip to Emily's house to get further directions from her into his cultivation. He woke up a bit late today sporting an intense boner. Searching for his prey he found Amelia in the kitchen. Hugging her from behind, he pressed his dick in her butt crack and beginning to grope her breasts. "You are awake Ryu. Breakfast is.. mhhhhh" He latched onto her lips before she could complete what she was trying to say. A long string of saliva remained connected even after they ended their kiss. "Looks like you are hungry for something else." She teased after getting hold of his massive cock behind her back. He dragged Amelia by her hair into the hall where Mira was doing her regular cleaning. She wanted to join in on the fun but Ryu stopped her "Mira you had your fill last night. Today it's mother's turn." "Huhh!!" She pouted her cheeks but didn't refute his claims. Ryu settled mid hall before forcing his cock in Amelia's open mouth.

"Gluckk.. gluckkk.. gluckk.. gluck..

gluckk.. mhhhhh aghhh gluckkk..." Amelia realized his libido was too high today so she didn't say anything. Letting him abuse her howsoever he deemed fit. She endured many slaps to her face and bust, turning them red with hand prints all over her body. After thoroughly ravaging her mouth Ryu let a deep growl before depositing his tick cum on her face. Amelia collected all of it, dropping everything into her mouth and swallowing it. Thinking that he was finished she tried to take her leave, only to have her hand grabbed back and forced to the ground. "Where are you going mom? I am not finished yet." "Ohh.. sorry Ryu, my bad." "Yeah. Hope you didn't forget your promise mother? It's time for you to fulfill that." Amelia smiled recalling what deal she had made with her son. "Okay. But let's do it in my room." Ryu shook his head "No mom. We are going to do it right here." Amelia can only sigh in vain "Stubborn child. Mira, can you please leave us alone for a while? It will only take a few minutes."

Mira, who has been prolonging her cleaning all this while struggled to make sense of her request. Hadn't she already seen whatever the mother son pair could possibly do? Why did they require a privacy? Her curious mind instantly latched onto this point. "You can do whatever you want mom. Why are you sending me out?" Ryu chimed before Amelia can say something. "Because we are going to do something very naughty. We don't want my little sister to be spoilt." Mira looked at Amelia and discerned from her eyes that there was no use protesting against her decision right now. Stomping her feet on the floor she invited herself out "Fine.. If it is so bad then why are you guys even doing it.. huh.." She grumbled those words to herself but bother mother and son pair heard her.

Amelia had been very cool with the idea of letting Ryu piss in her mouth from the starting. It's was never a big deal for her but she wanted to get something out of it, feeling that it might be something important for Ryu. She was cool even today when the day of reckoning came but when Ryu mentioned that they were going to do some 'Naughty things' her face turned a bit red and now listening to her daughter she was even more embarrassed. Lost in thought she didn't realize when Ryu had place a big utensil in front to her. "What is this for little Ryu?" He smiled "Hehe can't have you wasting any of it now mother, can we?" Her boy was really serious about all this. Such that she was beginning to feel greedy about it. What should she do? Should she refuse it to him by making some excuse and give him another goal to work towards? No. She can't do that. That way he won't be motivated at all. If he can be cheated once then what was stopping him from getting cheated twice.

She thought for a while but can't come up with anything viable. 'Its a lost game now. I can only hope for the best.' She saw Ryu stroking his cock in her face "Are you ready mommy?" She adjusted her height, aligning her open mouth with the anticipated stream. "I am ready Ryu. Shoot it." Ryu looked at his redheaded mother with her open mouth under him, eagerly waiting for her son's incoming piss. These were the times when he hoped he had a camera in this world to capture these memorable events in his life. "Wait mom. Can you pull on your cheeks with both your hands? I want a clear view of your mouth." She immediately used her two fingers to hook on her cheeks and pull them apart. "Yes mom. It looks so good. Just wait there for a while I have a lot of piss stored for you since last night." Amelia's eyes widened. Won't it be too much to drink all of that? The boy had been storing it since last night afterall.

"Here comes." There was not time to think anymore as a strong stream of warm urine landed right on her tongue. It was a bit yellowish in color while it felt salty in her mouth. Overall it's taste wasn't bad at all. "Grrrrr... Grrrrr" Ryu stopped the jet when he saw her mouth completely full with his waste liquid. "Don't swallow it yet mother. Keep it there for a while." She signalled her agreement with her eyes, letting Ryu properly analyse her piss filled maw. Ryu can feel his cock harden back once again from the excitement he was feeling. "Hmm.. good mommy. Now you can drink it." Getting his permission she let the salty liquid seep through her mouth and into her waiting stomach. "Good job. Let's begin again." She readied herself for the next stream but it was not so smooth this time.

Just in the beginning the jet striked directly at her uvula making her gag and spit all the piss down. Fortunately Ryu had been far sighted and she spat the mouthful directly in the big bowl below. "I am sorry Ryu!!" Ryu patted her head saying "Nothing to worry about mom. You can drink it from the bowl once we are done. Now let us begin again." She nodded and took her position once again. The cycle continued until Ryu had completely emptied out his bladder into Amelia's mouth. He would let the urine stay there for a while before allowing her to swallow. Getting the most out of this situation. She gagged multiple times and the bowl under her was now half filled with the leftover piss. Amelia looked down, smiling wryly. Her son really pissed out a lot. She was already full but there was still some amount left in the bowl. Not willing to disappoint him she picked it up and gulped it all down in a single attempt, showing the empty bowl to Ryu.

"Good job mom. You were the best. I never thought you would do it so well." It was time to shower praises on her to make her feel appreciated. Sure enough, a smile bloomed on her face "Thank you Ryu. If you keep cultivating with the same dedication, mother won't mind keep getting dirty like this hehe." Saying that she grabbed his cock and used her tongue to clean him off. His cock expanded to its full length in her mouth. "Is that a promise mom?" She checked his dick a around for any leftovers "Of course my boy it's a promise."

Emily's place.*

It was time to make a visit to grandma Emily's place. He had completed the task she had assigned to him. He found Emily meditating in her garden. She sensed his arrival, opening her eyes and scanning him. "Good. You have already reached the junior realm." Ryu greeted the white haired lady before shrugging it off "That all because of your cultivation technique grandma hehe." "Come sit beside me." She placed her hand on his back, sending her cool mana into his body. It continued for more than 20 minutes and Ryu knew better than to move around during her inspection. He can feel her mana opening the blockages formed in his channels due to continuous cultivation. Once she was done he could feel his body lighter than before. It was so comfortable that he wanted to skip around like a child. "You are taking your cultivation too seriously. Try to relax your body atleast once a week for the whole day. Continuous cultivation will cause blockages to appear in your body. Right now your cultivation is too low hence it was easier for me to get rid of them for you. But as you progress on your path it will prove difficult and you might end up doing some permanent damage to your body."

Her words scared the shit out of him. What the fuck? What will happen to his dream of getting rich if he ends up as a disabled guy? Looks like it's time to slow down his pace somewhat. He was very thankful to Emily for her advice. Literally everytime she opens her mouth he learns something new. "Thank you for sharing your wisdom grandma." "That is nothing much. I just want you to cultivate peaceful while taking care of you body." "Yeah. I will keep that mind. But granny I had to talk to you about my recent breakthrough. You see, last time you told me to delay my breakthrough if I am at the last step of my realm but while cultivating few days back I lost control and accidentally stepped foot in the Junior mage realm." Emily laughed lightly at his concerned face "Haha that's nothing to worry about. See, if you broke through accidentally that that means you were already on your limit of holding onto it. You can rest easy." Ryu felt his relaxed after hearing her explanation. "And what about the tasks I gave you? Have you come for an advice from me?"

"You underestimate me too much grandma huh." Ryu gave a light smirk as he proudly stated making Emily giggle at his bloating display of his little ego. "Watch this!!" He moved to the nearby shrub and place his hand on its stem, gained a complete control of the plant. Each and every leave was moving as he desired. 'Impressive.' She thought in mind. Next Ryu moved towards a large tree and placed his hand on its trunk "Here I have gained control of its senses. But how should we test it." Emily moved behind the trunk saying "Simply tell me if I am touching the tree or not?" Listening to her voice Ryu closed his eyes focussing hard but he didn't sense her hand. "You are not touching it grandma." She shook her head saying "You failed. I have my hands resting on the trunk right now." She said that but if Ryu had moved behind the trunk himself, he would have found Emily to be lying to him. She had her hands crossed infront of her chest, there was nothing on the tree trunk.

Ryu was not disappointed and tried focussing again and again but to the same results. No matter how hard he tried he can't sense anything. Did he really fail? How can that be? I his mind he can really feel his senses being in sync with the tree's. He sighed before dropping his hands "Sorry to disappoint you grandma. It's my bad. I wasted your time. I will work on it and come back once I can achieve it." Emily felt bad that she had to lie to him but this was for his own good. Since she began his training this guy was having everything too easy in his life. He needs to feel the despair of failure. Otherwise if he continued achieving like this the his first failure will completely break him down, never to get back up again. Thus he needs to learn that no matter how talented he is there will be failures in you life and the only way out of that will be through perseverance. "No need to be disappointed. It's only natural. To tell you the truth I would not have been surprised if you had taken a whole month achieving this feat but look at you here you are with not even half the time passed, having progressed so far ahead already. I am really proud. You must have worked real hard." Well he kinda did work hard, excluding the time while he would be having sex of course. "Haha thank you grandma that sure motivated me." He said with a stupid grin on his face. "Come follow me. Let's have a bath together." She had reward him somehow and she knew just the thing that he loved her doing it to him..

118 A book of spells

"Sure grandma. I will love to do that. Ahem.. if you don't mind grandma.. can I pick you up?" Emily stopped in her tracks turning around. "Hmm? Why do you want to pick me up?" He threw his innocently stupid smile once again "I just thought of it. You can ignore if you mind it." "That is such a random request haha. You truly are a strange kid." She shook her head before turning back. Just when Ryu thought he took a lose, her voice reached him. "What are you waiting for? Do it." With a wide smile he got close to her. A breeze brought her exotic scent to him. He bent a little before picking her up in a princess carry. Howsoever old one is there was no way that they can keep their heart calm in this situation. Same was the case with Emily. All her years of experience proved to be for naught at the moment. She actually had to drop her head down to hide the red tinge on her face. She herself had no idea why she would feel something like this. After so many years of her husband's departure.

On the other hand Ryu was having the time of his life. One of his hand was 'accidentally' placed on Emily's side boob. He called her his grandma but there were not many signs of aging on her crystal like body. With only some wrinkles to the side of her eyes anyone would struggle to categorize her as an old lady. She can easily rank among the top 3 beauties in the town. Pushing the door to her bathroom open he carried her in. Placing her back on ground he took the initiative to begin removing her clothes. He took his own sweet time in doing that, occasionally brushing against her nipples. He had a really hard time not licking on them when they were right on his face. Moving onto her lower dress he pulled it down, exposing the pink labia sticking together. He can even smell the strong scent she was giving off. He quickly got out of his clothes before offering "Let me give you a bath first, grandma. After than you can wash me up." She had no problems with that, taking her seat and allowing Ryu to pour water over her and using his hands to rub her. Starting from her back he quickly moved onto her front. Massaging and squeezing her soft tits with an unhurried movements of his hands. Her tits were not big like Amelia but neither were they small like Claudia's. They were right in the middle perfectly complimenting her proportions.

"You really love playing with these, now do you?" Ryu acted shy while admitting it. "Haha Is there need to be so sheepish about it? You should have just told me that earlier. Here. If you want you can suckle on them. At this age I rarely get any use of them." Ryu wasn't going to miss this opportunity as he took her tit from her hands into his before latching onto it like a little kid. Emily giggle watching him all cute with her. From the maturity he shows at times she forgets that he is still nothing but a child. "Mhh.. Naughty kid." Ryu's squeezing had grown harder as he applied pressure in her nipples trying to suck out the imaginary milk out of it. "Nothing will come out of it, little Ryu. They can't produce any milk now." He looked visibly disappointed at this discovery but there was nothing Emily could do about it. Satisfied with her boobs he moved down to her open legs washing them clean before focussing on her tight cunt. Two of his fingers went in while maintaining a perfect poker face. He still had no idea how she would react if she found that whatever he was doing had sexual undertones to it. There was a possibility that she wouldn't mind but before he can be sure he would like to keep this cover of innocence with him.

He didn't take too much time with her soft cunt, quickly moving away from it. "Turn around grandma. It's time to clean your butt." She diligently got in a doggy position exposing her wet anus to him. Ryu stroked his massive erection, staring down at the hole. He had to take things a bit farther today. His motto was to make progress on a daily basis. He spat on her puckered hole before shoving his fingers in there, trying to loosen it for the eventual penetration by his cock. "Grandma, I was thinking if I can you my penis instead of my fingers to clean you up. You see my fingers are way to short compared my penis." She thought for a while before nodding her head "You can try it but I am not sure if it would go in. Ahem.. your manhood is on the larger size of the scale." "Haha don't worry about that. I know what to do." Saying that he moved to her face before placing his cock on her face. "Please lubricate it with your saliva. I am sure it will slide in easily after that." "I am sure you must have been doing the same thing with your mother." She remarked but still opened her mouth to allow him entry.

What was the best thing about it was how innocently she looked at him while his cock moved up and down her wet throat. She would gag for a bit but eventually got her reflexes under control. "It might be a bit painful at first grandma. But believe me you will get used to it." "Sure. Just get on with it. Trying to scare this old matron huh.." She joked with him but in next minute her eyes rolled into her head "ahhhhhh... Mhhhhh" She endured through Ryu pushing his long cock completely into her ass. He can feel her walls expanding to make way for him. Ryu had just plan to push his cock in and then pull it out, giving the impression that he was cleaning her up but suddenly his mind blanked out. He can feel his body move on its own inside her and the guy even dared to grip Emily's long white hair. Ryu knew what had happened. His mind had been too excited with the morning shenanigans with his mother. He should have fucked her right then to release the built up tension in his mind. He had realised how his body reacts if he is overly excited. Now that he has lost control, he can only pray that his alter ego doesn't completely fuck up his chances with his grandma.

Emily had realised the changes with Ryu's body. It felt like he had suddenly lost control of it. Also, his thrust had turned more into fucking than a research probe in her ass for cleaning purposes. Her only option was to wait it out. If she will try forcefully wake him up then she will risk damaging his mind. It's best to let him regain control on his own. *Pahhh* *Pahhh* Ryu was forcefully grabbing onto her meaty rear and will spank her from time to time. He fucked her ass for half an hour continued before coming in there and collapsing on her body. He was back in control but there was no way he would let her know about that. He faked it out like he was in deep sleep and refused to get up from over her. She carefully turned around while holding onto his body, placing him on the floor. She checked his pulse and smiled realising that the boy was awake already. But she was not going to expose him as she can understand the whole situation might be very embarassing to him. He literally just fucked an old lady in the ass, it must be hard for him to do the explaining thus choosing the easiest way out.

Emily instead began pouring water onto him and cleaning him thoroughly. In the end she even used her mouth to clean the leftover cum from his cock. "Hmm?" Was this the taste of his semen? It was strangely very.. delicious. She struggled for sometime before she came up with the proper adjective for that. Unfortunately for Ryu she seemed to completely forget about his ass. He really wanted to have felt her tongue in his ass. Being contented with whatever he got, he let her carry him to her room and placing him on her bed. Emily covered him under sheets before taking her seat next to him and pulling out a thick book to read upon.

"Hmm..? Where am I?" Ryu decided to fall asleep since he can't move anyway and woke up just now after 2 hours. "You don't recall anything?" He rubbed his head before replying in a lazy voice "No. I remember when I entered inside you but after that I am blank." Emily pressed down on her approaching laughter, instead keeping a serious face "You collapsed because of fatigue. That is the reason I told to simmer down on your cultivation speed." "Is that so? Thank you grandma for helping me out. I guess I should take my leave then?" He began climbing out of the bed when Emily made her move. She grabbed his ankle before pulling him towards her. "I suppose you don't want your dose of ass cleaning then?" She threw a playful wink at him and Ryu had a sudden urge to give her a kiss. "Haha Who would deny that? Grandma's tongue just feels so amazing inside." She decided to tease him a bit more "Ohh.. is that so but is it better than even Amelia?" Sure enough Ryu was at a loss for word. He came up with a diplomatic answer for that "Can't really say about that but one thing is for sure mother can never keep doing it for hours like grandma."

"Haha you cheeky brat!! Come here. Mhh..." With that Ryu was directly thrusted in the heavens. Her tongue began licking his sphincter, trying to break the barrier from time to time. "What are you waiting for? Why aren't you cultivating?" Ryu giggled before closing his eyes and trying to sense some mana around him all the while being drunk on the astounding sensations from his bowels. Emily diligently worked on his anus, doing everything possible with a tongue licking, rubbing, penetrating, and drilling. After sometime she can see Ryu's cock standing up and she calmly gripped it with both her hands and began stroking it.

Next hour Ryu dressed up before saying his goodbyes to grandma but once again she stopped him. "Wait a second. Bring this with you. It's a book of spells for plant magic users. It's a very rare book and I have borrowed it from my friend. Make sure you take good care of it." Ryu felt like the ground quake under him. At last he found something that he can use to improve upon his skills. This past month he has done a rapid progress in his cultivation but he terribly lacked viable spells that could give him the advantage. This book must be very precious, considering how there have been only handful of mages like him who had the ability to use plants. He bowed down showing his heartfelt respect for the lady. She has always been a great pillar of support for him. "No need to thank me. You can thank the writer of this book directly. Anyhow, I can't teach any of my spells to you so it was just my responsibility to find something for you." Ryu happily skipped to his house after placing the book securely in his space stone, unwilling to take any chances with it. Reaching home he immersed himself into the book of spells, eagerly going through it to find a suitable spell for himself..

119 Molesting Kira

"Kira I think we should carry one with what we were doing last time. What do you think?" "Are you taking about tasting your ass?" Ryu loved how casually she was speaking. "Yes." "No way.. I am not wasting a single minute today." "Why so? Is something the matter?" "Yes, I don't want to be called incompetent another time." She made faces while declaring that. "You already know she wasn't serious, when she said that." "Maybe but still I want to have atleast a single vine kill under our name by today." This girl was beautiful but she was too uptight. "Okay then. We will do that. But if can find one and destroy it, you will have to do what I tell you?" "Sure." She happily agreed to his preposition. "Then let's go. We need to be fast."

2 hours passed but they have not found a single vine in all this while. 'It can't go on like this. I need to try it out.' He came up with a technique to sense the vines by establishing a link with the tree but it was still a theory. "Kira can you wait here for a while? I will just go and take a piss." Her face heated up as she pushed him away "Why do you need to tell me that so crudely?" "Hain? What else am I supposed to say?" "Nothing. Just leave. I will wait here." Scratching his head in confusion he moved away from her. Being a good distance away he placed his hand on the closet tree trunk. His hands began glowing as he closed his eyes trying to sync his senses with the trees here. Although he had improved in this sensing technique but it felt like that is not good enough. Best he could search was an area around 50m around him in all direction. Anyhow, it was definitely an improvement then looking for them with named eyes.

"Found it." After making excuses and seperating himself from Kira two more times he was able to lock onto one of the krypto vine. He called out for Kira before moving in that direction. It was nothing big just a vine 10 metres in length but it had completely wrapped itself around one of the branch of the magnificent tree. Ryu climbed up while Kira kept a look out to see if there were any more vines in their vicinity. "Ready?" Ryu confirmed and a focussed Kira gave a determined nod. Grabbing onto the vine he began channelling his mana into it all the while chanting on the set of mantra the dragon had provided him. No need taking any unwarranted risks. Kira kept herself alert all the time. "Water jet." She was a talented mage, that's for sure. Ryu faced a total of 5 attacks from the vines and she managed to deflect all of it with precise attacks of her own. She never told anyone but since the last time when she was playfully scolded by Sophia, she has been practicing a lot harder. She wanted Ryu to rely upon her completely and till now he had done just that. The fact that he believed more in her than even herself made her uncomfortable and she intended to change it. After working continuously for 10 minutes, finally the vine was purged.

"Yesss.. brother Ryu we did it. We killed it without any help at all haha." She practically leaped into his arms in excitement. "Yes. We did it. And you did really well." "Hehe thank you brother Ryu. I still need to work hard so that I can be like you." She was constantly smiling even while talking to him. Ryu needed his reward now after working so hard and his hands slipped in her dress and finding it's way to her asshole. He shoved his finger up her butt making Mira stunned for a while. "It's time to keep your promise, don't you think?" She hurriedly nodded "Sure. So, what do you want me to do." He wriggled his way deeper in her intestines. "Nothing much you just need to follow whatever I tell you." She was not able to respond back as Ryu inserted the finger he pulled out from her ass. "Mhhh?" She was surprised but suckled on his finger nonetheless. "Let us first a suitable place so no one interrupts us." She followed behind him and he led her to a naturally formed cave under a huge Virgo tree. They had to duck down to enter it but once in there was plenty of space to move around.

"Now remove your clothes." "Huh?" She stared at him with wide eyes. "Why should I remove my clothes?" "Don't ask why. Just know that it will be extra fun that way." She trusted Ryu fully so it didn't take much convincing before she was standing in front of Ryu in her birthday suit. "I feel shy brother Ryu." She had her hands trying to hide her bust and nether regions. "Haha Why do you think I found this place. Don't worry no one except me will see you like this." Getting his assurance she dropped her hands down, exposing her privates to the boy who was eyeing her like a wolf. "Can you please not look at me brother Ryu? Your stare.. is too intense." He had previously grasped at her weak link, bringing Lyla involved in his conversation. "Actually, I was just comparing you against aunt Lyla." "Ohh?" Ryu saw her ears twitch at the mention of her mother. "So.. brother Ryu.. Ahem.. how do I compare to her?" "Hmm.. I would rate you both equally in beauty.. but..." Kira had been excited to hear his judgement but her heart began beating when he didn't complete his sentence.

"But what? Brother Ryu, you can't leave me hanging." She stomped her foot in annoyance. Looked like it mattered more to her than he had previously guessed. "But.. you lose out in charms." "Hmm? Charms? Okay but then is there a way to increase it?"

"Of course. Listen to me I will let you in on a few points that I noticed." He let the tension build up in the atmosphere as Kira gulped down, trying to wet her dry throat. "Firstly, you need to grow up. Right now you come out like a cry baby. You need to learn how to remain calm at adverse situations or someone's comments. Secondly, Be confident in yourself. Try telling this to yourself on a daily basis that you can take care of yourself. Thirdly, you lack a bit of resolution. When I tell you to do something you should take it as a command and accomplish it without giving excuses." Kira was reminded of how much of a fuss she made when he asked her to get naked. From now on she needs to put even more trust in Ryu and do as she is told. She nodded her head declaring this to herself.

She dropped her head down. "I sincerely thank you brother Ryu, for taking the efforts to point at my lackings. I promise you that I will do my best in improving upon the points you raised. "Good. You just need to work on them and I believe within the next few months you might even surpass aunt Lyla." "You really think so?" She was back to her happy self. "Of course. Why would I lie? Now let's see you obeying some of my commands. Do a turn around and bending down, pull your butt cheeks apart to show my your two little holes." She had an inadvertent desire to ask why but recalling his scoldings her face turned resolute and she did as told. She put her pink slit on fill display to Ryu. He wanted to try her out but that will have to wait. He can't have the lamb get scared away after he made such a long speech. "Good. I can definitely see improvement. Now I want you to put two of your fingers in your anus and start moving them in and out." Not bothering to reply she shoved two of her fingers in there and began finger fucking her own asshole. "I need that hole expanded and lubricated. Suck on you fingers to apply your saliva for lubrication. Keep repeating until I ask you to stop."

After 10 minutes of continuous fingering, Ryu had for himself a slick asshole that has been expanded to its limit. "Pull it apart using your fingers." She inserted one finger each from her hands and pulled them opposite to each other, displaying the red insides of her rectum. Ryu was barely able to hold onto his lust. The scene was too erotic and he might bust a nut any moment.

He moved to her front and picking up one of the Virgo they were supposed to have as lunch, he plunged it in her open mouth. Rotating it all around and covering it in a thick coating of her saliva he moved behind her, before pressing it against her back door. "Aghhh.. brother it hurts... Aiiiiioo.." "No crying now Kira." She instantly shut mouth and endured through the painful insertion. "Get back up and face me!!" She got up feeling the extra object in her ass. Ryu saw traces of tears on the rim of her eyes. "That's perfect. You endured through all the pain. Now I want to insert one Virgo in there on the day of you duty at farm and make sure you keep it there until the end of the day."

She wasn't backing down. If he told her to do it then she is going to do it. In her determination she didn't even ask Ryu of there was a reason behind any of this. "Now since we are clear on that, let's move on to what we were doing when big sister interrupted her. You know what I am talking about?" "Yes, brother Ryu." Came her swift reply. "Then tell me what you are needed to do?" "First I am going to pull brother Ryu's ass cheeks apart. Then I will use my tongue on your sphincter and give it a proper rim. Once it is all wet and loose, I will push my tongue into your asshole and have a good taste of it." With every sentence of her detailed explanation Ryu's face was turning red. 'Why do I suddenly feel like I am the one being molested here?' He was speechless for a while and it took him a second to get his thoughts in order. "Ahemm.. ahemm.. Well you need not describe it in that much detail.. but anyway it's good that you know your thing. Should we begin then?" "Yes" She looked rather enthusiastic to try it out this time as evident from her war cry like reply.

Ryu turned around and bent ahead to give her the full access to his backdoor. "Just before you begin I think I should tell you aunt Lyla got a pretty decent endurance in this. One time she kept doing it for half an hour straight. You are still young so target 10 minutes for now." "Hmm! Hmm!" She pecked her head in agreement but unbeknownst to Ryu there was a single goal in her mind that she had to achieve. That is 30 minutes of continuous rimming. "Mhhh.. mhhh.. yes.." Ryu didn't mind moaning a bit since he was alone with Kira anyway. When he had first arrived in this world he still remembered the sense of panic he felt when his mother first inserted her finger in his ass during his first bath. It must not have been any more than 2 months and he was already addicted to this feeling. He loved not only sensation of a female's soft tongue in his anal tract but more so than physical the mental pleasure, from the sense of dominance was even more prominent.

After 5 minutes of Kira using bher tongue rapidly, she had realised her mistake. She had been too thrilled to try it out and now her oral muscles were sore. Her pace slowed down quite a bit and she had not even been able to gain access yet. Ryu realizing her condition decided to open the gates for the heavens to her and finding the right opportunity her tongue jumped right in. Having learnt her lesson she slowed down by quite a bit. Forcing her tongue gently inside amd then slowly pulling it out. A slow rimjob had its own charm to Ryu who can't help but grip his hose in order to not spraying his cum all over the wall..

120 Amelia and Jim

For those who don't like Amelia having sex with others. Please try to understand my point of view too. I find it boring if MC is the only one who can take other's women to bed. It's too bland for my taste. Amelia's interaction with other men is the thing gives the story the sense of tension and stakes. Anyhow, if you are not convinced by my words then only thing you can do is to skip these chapters and wait for the Korua Town arc to end lol. Because in this (envisioned) arc Amelia and Jim's interaction will act as one of the major factors in the conclusion. At last you can take my words on it, she will never betray MC.*

Few days later*

Amelia was doing her regular cleaning when she heard a knock on the door. Who would visit her at a time like this? Ryu had spoiled her habit such that now she liked being nude while working. *Knock* *Knock* "Coming!" There was no time to dress up so she went ahead and opened the door. "Hello Mrs. Amelia." He was not a regular visitor but she knew him. He was Jim chief Eric's boy. "Hello Jim". Jim took his time staring at Amelia's naked breast. 'She is a complete slut. She even greets her guests naked.' Jim thought to himself. Amelia saw him staring at her body for a long time "Ahemm.. I am sorry Jim. I was actually doing some home chores, that's why I am naked like this. Is there something you want from me? If so you can come in." "Thank you Mrs. Amelia. Then please don't mind my intrusion." He invited himself in, all the while ogling the swaying butt of the milf.

"Do you want me to dress up? I can do that of you feel uncomfortable talking to me like this?" She sat down on the floor, infront of Jim. "It's okay. You can be like that. You look even more beautiful without any clothes." She blushed a little but quickly calmed herself down. "Thanks for your comments young master but is there a purpose to your visit here?" "Yes. Actually, I came here to apologize Mrs. Amelia." "Apologize for what?" "Regarding the accident that involved your son. It was actually my fault that I was not able to stop my friends from bullying little brother Ryu." Amelia's smile faded at the mention of Ryu's accident. She had been talking courteously just because he was son of Eric otherwise she still blamed him and his friends for that accident. Ryu had never told her what transpired that day and she was fine with it since he had told her that he can handle it himself. She had decided to believe in her son and drop the matter all together. In truth she herself knew they could do little coming from their position. Had they even gone to chief with his complaint he would never have punished his own son any more than a few weeks of home arrest.

But this was the first time she got to know what happened. "To tell you the truth little Jim I would like you to tell me about the matter from the start." She didn't notice the grin on Jim's face when he heard that. She had just admitted that she knew nothing about the incident and this can't get any better for him. He hurriedly formulated a story pinning the blame onto his friends. "That's the reason I came to seek your forgiveness." Amelia was happy that this guy came clean with her. "Thank you young master for letting me know all this and I am happy that you even admitted that you have been in the wrong. You see, it takes courage to admit to it." "You praise me too much Mrs. In truth I failed when it was time for me to perform." "No use blaming it on yourself when it has already past. Even Ryu would be willing to forgive you if you tell that to him." Jim pretended to panic when he heard Ryu's name "Mrs. Amelia can you please keep this a secret from Ryu? You know I am not sure if he would be ready to accept my apologies just yet. I want to wait for a while before telling that to him." "Your wish. You can let me know if you need any help. Now would you like something to drink?"

"Yes, Please. Actually I can feel my throat dry out. It is not at all easy to admit mistakes like you told. Haha" Amelia too giggled before moving to the kitchen. She was happy that Jim can be friends with Ryu now. Also, there was a complete change in her son when he recovered from that accident. Thus she had no hard feelings for Jim any more. "Are you alone right now Mrs. Amelia?" She sat down beside him with the drinks before answering "Yes, all alone. Ryu and his father are at work. While my little daughter is out for a while." "Ohh.." they engaged in some small talks for a while before Jim brought in the real reason for his visit. "That day when I saw you at the party Mrs. Amelia you were too amazing. You see no one even remembered who the other lady was but everyone only talked about you. Amelia ecstatic to hear that. Truthfully speaking she had been unconscious for most part of the celebrations and none of her family will talk about it so it was good to have someone let her know about how she held up.

"You jest young master. I was barely concious throughout that haha." Jim looked captivated by her beauty, extended his hand to grab onto one of her milk jugs. "Young master?" "Ohh.. sorry. I recalled the night hehe. I remember you had milk in these. Didn't knew you had such ties with the granny from the milk farms?" Amelia forgot that Jim was still holding onto her breast as she began licking explaining how her son was offered a job at the farms and how he got granny to perform her signature magic on her breasts. "Ohh.. you know Mrs. Amelia, you are extremely lucky. We have been offering a lot of resources in exchange for granny to cast her magic on some of out subordinates but she had been so stubborn. I never knew she would cast it on someone out of her closed organization. She must have seen a lot of talent in you." "Haha I don't think so, young master. It was probably because she cherish my son." "You are too humble Mrs. Amelia. If you don't mind can I have a taste of it?"

Only now Amelia realized Jim had been groping her chest from the very start. But she didn't mind these petty things. "Sure. Here you can try it. It actually taste very sweet." "Thank you for your generosity." Saying that he latched on her nipple before beginning to suckle on the them. He sucked the nectar out of one while caressing the other one. This continued for 5 minutes before he began moving his hands down into her groins. But just as he was about to reach it Amelia grabbed hold of it. "Ohh.. sorry there Mrs. Amelia, I got too carried away." It's okay young master." She said it was okay by her hand still held onto his not allowing it to move any further to her nether regions. Jim was frustrated. He had taken her as an easy woman but she was holding on steady. Fucking a woman after paying her up was nothing special. Nealy every woman in this town will open her legs for him if he offered a due amount in exchange but where was the achievement in that?

Having failed in his attempt to seduce her he can only move onto his fail safe plan. "Mrs. Amelia, I wanted to ask if you are up for an exchange. I have a few Virgos so I thought if I could exchange it for some quality time with you. Amelia had a happy face that said 'Now you are talking boy.' "Sure young master. Why not? Anyhow I don't have much work lined up for today." The negotiated for a price before settling for 15 Virgos and he can have her in any way he wanted. Although this was not what he had desired yet it was the next best thing. "I can be a little mean to you Mrs. Amelia so please don't mind it." 'Can you be meaner than my own boy? Haha' She laughed inwardly but outwardly answered with her proper courtesy. "Nothing to worry about young master. You can do whatever you feel like doing. I have seen my fair amount of tricky customers." Her grin spread from ear to ear. "Okay slut. Now come out with me. I am going to fuck you in the garden."

'Ahh.. like father like son. Both of them switch between their alter egos in a matter of seconds.' He had already paid so Amelia will hold her end of the bargain. He dragged her out by gripping her hair. Removing his clothes he was standing naked with an impressive erection, ofcourse after excluding her son. "Drop on your knees and suck on it!!" Amelia diligently did as told. With her mouth on his cock she began moving her head from side to side all the while wrapping her tongue around it as she simultaneously applied suction on it. "That's more like it slut.. good ahhh... Mhhh.. yess.. That is the best use for that mouth of yours. Keep going." She kept going, even making sure she caressed his balls in her soft palms. Jim enjoyed it for a while before jerking her head away from his cock. "Tell me how much you love it whore. Pahhhh.. pahhhh..." Two clear hand prints materialized on her face. "Yes.. young master.. you are the best.. I love it.. please fuck me.." On the inside Amelia was laughing hard. 'Who ask such a thing from a lady? It's no use if you need to ask for it young man.' She thought to herself. But she was paid for sex not for administering life advises to young boys, hence she kept her mouth shut.

Jim forced his cock right back in her throat, this time making the effort to move inside. He grabbed onto her head keeping her in place as he began pumping her mouth. "Turn around. Show me that dirty little hole of yours." The redhead happily obliged, turning around and pulling her butt cheeks apart to put her pussy on display. *Slap* *Slap* *Slap* *Slap* "Ahhh.. ahhh.. ahhh.." Jim kept hitting her cheeks untill their her swollen red. His pride has taken a hit when she rejected his advances. The only girl who did that to him is the one he cares for the most. But has he dropped so low that a commoner too was going to refuse him? Coming to this conclusion made him mad. She was just a little whore putting out an attitude. His slaps grew heavier and Amelia was truly in pain now. Fortunately he stopped before she could intervene herself. He pushed her onto the ground before climbing on top of her. Without any warning he shoved his cock to the deepest he could reach. "Ahhhh... Easy young master. Please do it a little slow."

Slap* He hit her face this time with a heavy hand. "Shut up.. Did I ask for your opinions? I would fuck you howsoever I want and you need to shut the fuck up." 'Why is he so pissed? I was just try to stroke some ego. Fine if you don't want that.' Amelia assumed he might have had a bad day and was trying to take his frustrations out on her. She had heard her neighbors talk about it frequently. Time to time they will have done customer who just want a woman to vent on rather than to have sex with. "Ahhh.. mhhhh.. ahhh.. yesss.. mhhhh.." She decided to switch to simple moans instead of talking. She would only scream out his name from time to time whenever asked to do so. The sex itself was not at all enjoyable. He was just focussing on hitting her, there was no love behind those hits. His beatings were nothing that would increase her arousal at all instead they were distasteful. Only now she understood Ryu's importance. The way her boy would hit her makes her feel loved while simultaneously inflicting the pains. But talking about this boy he, heck even his father who was way more violent than him did a better job. Sure enough her boy was really the gifted one when she compared him to Jim, struggling to satisfy a lady to even a fake orgasm atleast.

The 'sex' continued for a while before Jim was too tired to continue. Opposite to him Amelia looked like she didn't even break a sweat enduring through all this. Once his lust subsided Jim feel back to his usual personality. "Are you okay, Mrs. Amelia? I hope I didn't hurt you anywhere." She laughed it off "You were a bit heavy handed but that's what I signed up for now, didn't I? So no complaints from my side." "Thank you Mrs. Amelia for being so understanding towards me. Here these are your 15 Virgos promised." Amelia saw the fruits manifest in his hands out if nowhere. She noticed a peculiar looking ring on his finger. She had heard about these rings. Apparently they let you store up things inside their built up space. These things are real expensive goods. She had not seen this even with town chief himself. She accepted the fruits, thanking Jim in return "You are welcome here any day young master." "Haha sure. I know this won't be my last visit. Goodbye then Mrs. Amelia. Let's meet again some other day." Amelia picked up the fruits and went inside..

121 Mission

Two weeks passed and nothing unusual took place in that period of time. Ryu followed his usual routine. He will visit the milkfarms and have his fun with the ladies there. Apart from the sheer joy he feels while milking them, he enjoyed the power he had over them. Just a few days back he had brought Tessa out of the mansion for a walk and let the milkers have a go at her infront of him, while he himself was busy abusing Lyla. He had barely cultivating all this while instead, allowing his body to have its share of rest. On the farms he had purged many vines along with the help of his partner, Kira. He would enjoy regular rimmings from her and the girl too had come to love her time doing that. So much so that now she is the one actively asking if she could do it. The girl was still totally naive, one time asking if she could do it right in Lyod's lawn in the presence of all others. Ryu had to spring into action to stop her from speaking any further. Ryu would want to try a public rimjob from her someday but he was really not ready to spread his legs infront of onlookers just yet. Apart from that during the days he will be free he would pay a vist to his other women including Ruby, Suna and now both his neighbours too.

"Ahhh.. ammmghhh.. ahhh.." At Ryu's house a naked Amelia was walking out from the kitchen with food plates in her hands, constantly moaning in pain and pleasure. She had bent her back to let her son get better access to her ass while she arranged the breakfast for the family. Behind her Ryu was pounding her pussy with deep and heavy thrusts, while holding onto her hair as her reins. Her face will show a whole array of emotions, from extreme bliss to extreme torment. From time to time she would take a break from walking, standing still and letting Ryu have a go at her pussy with full force. At other times she would start walking playfully, making Ryu adjust his thrusts so that they landed in her wet hole. "Never knew our boy can be this good at sex too!" For Jeff it was a common theme in the morning to watch his wife and son play around like this, specially now when Amelia had grabted him full access to her body. The only thing he didn't know was this adulterous couple had moved on from a normal sex much prior and now they have even started kissing each other out whenever they found themselves alone. Amelia had been delaying telling about it to Jeff not because she was afraid how he would react but rather it gave her a sense of excitement doing it with her son secretly behind her husband's back.

One way or the other this fun will be gone if she told him about it thus delaying it for as long as she can. "Hehe.. mhhh.. ahh.. Can I say... Mhhh ahhh.. that he has even.. mhhh.. surpassed you in it?" "Well although I don't like losing to a junior but if it's my own son then I am willing to take a loss hahaha" He laughed out loud not minding her evaluation. He himself can see how satisfied Ryu made Amelia with his long cock and superior endurance. In truth he was a bit thankful for it to Ryu. Now he used to have sex with Amelia whenever he wanted. If he was not in mood someday then instead of doing it half-heartedly he can simply ask Ryu for help. Thinking till here, the grin on his face widened. Everyone was enjoying their time except the little girl with pouted lips, who was constantly looking towards the duo having sex from the corner of her eyes. She was extremely frustrated these days. Since the time her mother had allowed his to use her pussy as he wished, she seems to have vanished completely from hos menu. What's more she can't even hate the woman who stole her brother away from her. She had to take matters in her own hand abd remind him that she was just as important part of the family. "Hummphh!"

"Yeess... My boy.. keep going ahhh... Mommy is close.. ahhh.. yess... Agghhhhh" Ryu too tugged hard on her hair pulling her head back until she was in pain before giving a last thrust in her and delivered the large amount of his morning cum directly into her womb. Once out of her orgasm Amelia sprung into action and placing the food plate on the ground, she squatted over it. Thick greyish semen flowed out from her cunt like a stream, burying the fruits slices on the plate under a thick creamy layer of jizz. "How are your jobs going, Ryu?" Ryu rubbed Amelia's face all over his slick cock, covering her beautiful face with a layer of his leftover cum. Once done with that he pried her jaws open and placed his dirty dick in her mouth and Amelia began dutifully cleaning him off. "Everything is going well father." "Hmm.. I asked because it seems like you are working too hard. You have two jobs on top of that, you even have to work on your cultivation. Make sure that it doesn't overwhelm you."

"Pahhhh.. pahhhh..." Ruy jerked his mother by her hair before slapping her right across her face on both her puffy cheeks. He placed his half limping cock on her face as she grinned and began licking ans sucking on his large balls. "Don't worry about it father. I can handle it. Also, last two weeks.. mhhhh.. I took rest from cultivation at grandma's advice mhhh..." He looked down to see Amelia giggling lightly while stick sucking on his balls. Behind him her hands had dug inside his ass and she was wriggling it all around in his anus. Jeff nodded "Well if it's fine with you then it's okay." "Hmm" Ryu nodded watching Amelia pull her middle finger out from his ass and putting it straight in her mouth. While maintaining her eye contact she sucked hard on her finger between her red lips. "Pahhh.. Pahhhhh" Two more slaps landed and heated her face up before Ryu sat down for the breakfast. "Sweetie won't you clean mom off?" Mira wanted to show her discomfort by ignoring this hateful couple back but both her mother's seductive voice and her tasty cum covered face compelled her to make a move. *Lick* *Lick* Ryu watched on with a grim as Mira used her flat tongue to lick away all the cum from over her face.

At the farms. Same day.*

"Ryuuu.. are you there? Kira... anyone there?" The plantations were huge and so it was not an easy task for a single person to find another even in a limited area where the vision was blocked by a thick growth of the trees and other vegetations. Ryu was once again enjoying his time with Kira when he heard his name being called out. It was Kyro. He pulled his pants up before leaving his safe house to look for him. Kira walked behind him, wiping the drool at the corners of her lips with her sleeves. They found Kyro and left with him, hearing what he had to say.

Quater of an our later the couple found themselves in master Lyod's room. Jake abd Kyro were the only other ones with them apart from a meditating Lyod. *Bang* The door to the hut opened with a loud noise. The one entering was the white haried lady everyone was familiar with. "You brat!!! How many times have I told you to go easy on my hut?" "What are you rambling about old man? Don't you get me to fix it anyway?" Sometimes Lyod was genuinely annoyed by this snotty kid. But he had considered her as his own daughter all these years and so he can never be strict on her like he could do with others. As a result the girl as turned into a more of a hooligan than a proper lady. 'What am I thinking? She is only eighteen this year I still have time to get her personality improved.' In truth he just wanted to keep indulging her, afterall she was the closet person to him now after his wife left him. They had developed an innate sense of father and daughter bonding though she would never admit to it. "Huuu.." He just had calmed his heart down when she again fired at him "We don't have all day old man. I heard it's something related to Grand Magus Emily. Come on old guy tell me about it. I am pumped hehe."

Ryu can see the blood pressure of the master rising. He can see his red face and trembling hands. This girl has really annoyed him too much today. He didn't wanted to be kicked out along with her, just when he came in. "Sister Sophia you should let master Lyod think for a while. Meanwhile I heard you recently vanquish a large krypto in section B. Why don't you tell us about it?" "Hahaha.. so you heard about it hehe. It sure was hard to do. You see..." Lyod finally had time to collect his thoughts and he felt grateful for Ryu to atleast get her off his back. Calming his nerves down he began "Listen up brats. It is an important matter as it comes directly from the Grand Magus Emily herself." The 5 of them calmed down to hear him out. "All of you need to venture out of the town to the forests in the northeast direction on her request. Previously, she had a asked me to get Sophia to fetch her a unique flower that she needs. But now she has changed her request. Now Sophia is to lead you guys in the forest and bring that flower to her. Looks like she assumed the mission was too easy for her."

"Haha Doesn't matter. I am ready. When do we need to leave?" "Tommorow morning. It might take you a whole week for this task so prepare accordingly." Sophia nodded. She can feel her blood boil just thinking about it. Emily was am esteemed Grand Magus of the empire, how can her mission be so easy? There must be something greater involved in all this. And she chose her to do it, that in itself was a great favor to herself. She can't ask for anything more. How many kids even from the capital got a mission assigned to them personally by a Grand Magus? The fact that she had a physical body of a girl was the only thing stopping her from laughing uproariously to show her glee. "If that's all then, let me take my leave old man. I got much work to do." "Okay then. I will meet you guys at the north gate of the town. There I will give you the map to traverse the jungle. Anyone got any questions?"

Everyone except Kyro shook their heads. It was s simple enough job, they just had to pick a flower and return back. Kyro raised his hand before asking his doubt albeit a bit hesitatingly "Ahemm.. master Lyod, shouldn't we going with big sister Sophia make it easier for her to retrieve the flower? Why did you say it would be even more difficult with us tagging along?" Ryu wanted to face palm himself. Same was the case with master Lyod and others. "Someone please clear his doubt for me and move out. This old man needs to rest now." Lyod can't be bothered by these brats anymore. Sophia had already left long ago and the rookies to left the hut. "You idiot.. Think about it. How are you planning to 'help' big sis Sophia? Only thing I can think of is if you offer yourself as her meat sheild, taking on a fatal blow for her." Ryu and Kira laughed at Jake's retort while Kyro gulped. He completely missed this point. What can they do if Sophia find herself in a tricky situation? Rather she will have to take responsibility for the whole group, saving their asses while completing the task. "It can't be as bad as you are suggesting?" Kyro found himself alone. His friends had already left him behind. Kyro looked up to gaze at the clear sky overhead. Suddenly, he was not too excited to really go on this 'adventure' anymore..

122 Sophia

Same day at farm. Night.*

"Come follow me." Lyod dropped a Tura in Sophia's lap before moving into her hut. Sophia wasn't too excited at the prospect of indulging in sex, just a night before her big day. Yet, she can't refuse the old guy. "Haahh.. I just have to make sure he cums even faster this time." She strolled towards the hut too and latching the door after her. "Haha old man. Day by day your libido seems to be going up with your age. Be careful lest you die in some whore's embrace some day hehe." Sophia laughed for a while before stopping. Something was wrong here. Till now old guy should have retorted to her. He was not the one to take insults laying down. "Is something the matter oldie? You don't seem to be in a good mood?" She saw him sitting with his face on his palms, looking deep in thought. She sat beside him locking her arms with his "Oii oldie you know you can tell me anything." Sophia had always been teasing the old man but that was just her way of showing her love and adoration for him. And now when she saw him so upset, she can feel a tinge of pain in her heart. She even forgot about her mission tommorow. If she could help him out in anyway then she most definitely would.

"Haaahh.. I thought for so long. But this seems to be the only solution." "What solution, old man. I can't understand. Be a bit more clear." "Hmm.. please forgive me for what I am about to do. Just remember that, your old man would always love you." Sophia can't make any heads or tails of his ramblings till now. 'Did he finally go senile? No these aren't the eyes of a senile man.' She inherently began fearing him, putting on some distance between them she asked "Don't scare me oldie!" Next moment Lyod moved. She can't even follow him before his hand hit her in the abdomen. "Agghhhh.. aii.." Sophia fell to the floor "You idiot.. old man that hurts like hell.. ahhh.. What's the big idea behind doing this?" She had instantly checked herself to find she can't channel any mana. Lyod had sealed her cultivation. The the worst thing about getting your cultivation sealed is that once it's done to you, you can't unseal it on your own. It's just not possible. That effectively leaves you at someone's mercy. Sophia was still as confused as to why Lyod would do this to her.

"Like I told you. I love you so much Sophia. I know I never told you about this but let me tell you this. Both Paula and I always considered you as our own child. Although we never confessed that to you." Saying that he dropped to the ground and pulled the girl in a tight hug. Lyod had gotten emotional and Sophia can feel her shoulder becoming wet with his tears. How many years had it been? The girl had a tragic past despite her noble ancestry. Her father belonged to the nobility who fell in love with a beautiful commoner women going against his family. He loved the woman so much that he left his family in the capital and settled in Korua to live a modest but happy life. They do managed to live a happy life and were consequently even blessed with a girl. The girl was talented and a cultivation freak. Her father had known Lyod thus he had asked him to look after his daughter's training. Thus, the little girl who had just turned 10 began frequently coming to this farm to train herself with Lyod and his wife. The couple quickly grew close to the silver haired girl as they had no child of their own.

Tragedy struck when Sophia turned 13. Her father was mysteriously murdered and no one was convicted as no evidence was found. It didn't stop there. Next day the people from Dark Wings got to know about it and they took her mother away. Dark wings was as big as it was enigmatic. It operated across the border of the empire itself. No one knew much about them except the fact that they are the one with complete monopoly over the slave trade. Once Lyod had received the news he raged and wanted to fight against those bastards yet Sophia's mother decided to give herself up if they left her daughter alone. Lyod knew the chance of him surviving the fight against them was not much. On top of that what stopped the organisation to send a more powerful mage next time. He knew the woman had already figured out that her life was already doomed hence she made a last ditch effort to atleast save her daughter, and leave her in the care of the old couple her husband trusted. Lyod still remembered how it pained his heart to knock Sophia out and bring her back with him. They never heard any news about her mother ever again.

The little girl had gone in shock and didn't talk to Lyod for the whole next month. Lyod had only his powerlessness to blame. As she grew up and got more aware about how this society worked she realised how she can't put the blame for what happened to her on anyone but the Dark Wings themselves. From that day she had intensified her training even further, having a single goal in her mind, to become so powerful one day that she can eradicate the Dark Wings and rescue her poor mother. Yet, the tragedies for the girl didn't end there too. Two years latter she lost her new mother Paula too. "Father! Can I call you that?" "Hahaha... Of course you can dear. I have longed for so long to hear that." They seperated and Lyod continued "Listen up brat. I know whatever I say will never change your mind but just hear me once. The goal you have set for yourself is enormous. Thus, you will need the to be an enormously powerful person to achieve it. But have you ever thought of getting helper along your path of cultivation. As a single person you might not be able to damage them but what if you gathered multiple people with same goal."

Sophia smiled wryly. "Your words are true, father. But your argument got many flaws. Firstly, in case of any emergency I would like to believe in my own power instead of relying on help. Secondly, let us suppose I even got some people together who I can really rely on but what makes you think that our goals will coincide? Why would anyone go out of their way to help me out?" Lyod knew thos discussion was never going to be easy. "Thats the whole point of a friendship you idiot child. Huuhh.. actually I have a hunch.. no I am certain that this boy Ryu is very special and when we count Emily in the equation I know he can easily surpass even his grandfather in his prime. Also, I have interacted with the boy for more than a month now and one thing is sure. He treats his friends genuinely. Thus, you can take it as an order from a father or a master but I want you to train these young ones and establish a sense of camaraderie with them."

Did Lyod believe that Sophia can ever damage Dark Wings? No. That organization was standing like a giant, with its tentacles spread in multiple nations. She might have a better chance of fighting against an angel or a devil. Did he believe she can damage them if she git help from some other people? No again. Doesn't matter how many eggs you throw at a wall, in the end only the eggs break not the wall. But what he instead believed was that if she got herself some friends than there was a real change she might decide against walking on this suicidal path. That was the real reason why he wanted her to open up to others. Right now she had a closed heart where she allowed entry to no one. And till the time her heart was empty she will remain focused in her goal.

"Sure. Since you asked me that, I will try to do it. But I give no guarantees old man. Now if that is done. Can we discuss about why you had to disable me to talk all this?" She said with a hardened face. "Haha.. that was not the real reason to seal your cultivation. Actually, I can't even remember last time I beat you up. That was my fault. I over indulged you and now you became like this." Saying that he began to remove her dress. Sophia didn't resist, carefully listening what the old guy was coming to. Lyod then grabbed both her hands and pulling them behind her back, began tying them up with a rope. "What is this old man? Huh... Did you learn a new way to have sex? Don't you think you are too old to try these things? You know, I don't really mind being fucked in the same position for 2 years straight haha." Her comments made Lyod blush in shame. She was right he had really been having sex with her only in a missionary position. Only a few times at her request he might do her from behind. "Paula never complained to me about it." "Huh... What do you expected her to say? Both of you were old. Maybe she too was just like you, knowing a single position haha"

Their talks had turned back again into a friendly banter leaving the heavy emotional discussions behind. "What is this?" Once Lyod was done with her, she found herself completely off the ground. She was suspended from the ceiling with her legs bound to the center rope that in the end was connected to her hands behind her back. Also, just like her legs her hair too had been tied to the center rope, pulling her head completely back. A rope was bound to her chest wrapping around her multiple times. It pushed her tits out forcefully, such that they had turned red from blood collection. It was really painful. But more than pain she was astonished, how skillfully Lyod had bound the ropes on her and where did he got this idea. This was the he first time he used this and that meant someone must have told him about it recently. "Well do you like it?" "Huh.. anything is good as long as it's a change. Who told you about it old man? You yourself know, you are not the brightest one in these matters."

"You are still talking back to your father here. Ohh.. I forgot the last one." Lyod pulled the last rope from his space ring, winding around her head multiple times placed on her open mouth. "Good. See, how beautiful you look when you can't use that nasty mouth of yours. Also, I am sure you would love to know who taught me all this. Hehe wait for it. I will tell you that tommorow but for now let's beat in some discipline in you. *Paaahhhh* *Paaaahhh* "Agghh... Uuu.. oogglld.. baaatrd.." "Ohh.. are you trying to curse your father. Here. Take this." *Paaahhhh* *Paaahhh* "Aggghhhhh" Once both of Sophia's butt cheeks were of a similar shade of red, he moved onto her pussy and began fingering her hard. "Mmhhhh.. Agghh mhhm..." Lyod remembered the advice Ryu gave him when he had told him about this method to him in excruciating detail. 'Make sure to balance both pleasure and pain.'

Lyod had been too frustrated with Sophia that's why today when it was time for his students to leave, he specially called Ryu back in his hut to ask him if he had any advice on how he could handle this girl. He told him all the details about her. What all tragedies fell on her and what her goal was. He told him how he wanted them to get more involved with her. After hearing everything he had to say Ryu came up with this method. Lyod had a single question for him "Can't I beat her up only and not let her have any pleasures of sex, altogether? Won't that be a better idea?" Ryu shook his firmly. "That won't work master. You need HAVE to make sure she feels the pleasures. But remember to never let her cum. Believe me master Lyod it will work." Hearing his logic he was convinced to give it a try once..

123 I will marry you

Next day. At Korua's north gate.*

Ryu was present with his gang but they can't find Sophia and Lyod anywhere. Yesterday, he was had come to know many things about this pair of father and daughter. Incidentally, both of them were sexually involved with each other. But it was not too surprising for him anymore. Rather he would have been more surprised if there had been nothing going on between those two. Also, the girl's past has been nothing less than tragic. He respected Lyod for taking on the role of her father, even when he was himself turning old.

After waiting for a few more minutes Lyod and Sophia approaching them from across the street. Both sat on individual horses while a third one trailed behind them. They had planned this previously, Ryu and Kyro didn't know how to ride a horse but fortunately Jake abd Kira were well versed. "Hope you are all ready, brats?" "Yes, master Lyod." They all responded in unison, only Kyro was not so enthusiastic in his reply. Ryu watched Sophia's peculiar face, her eyes were red like she didn't have a proper sleep yesterday.

'Looks like the old man did perform wonderfully hehe' He looked towards Lyod to confirm it once and the old man gave him a light nod. Just then Ryu noticed someone watching him like a predator. It was the girl in white dress with unkept hair, who has been incessantly yawning from the time she has reached here. Her eyes was fixed on him and he hurriedly looked away. 'How will she know! Huh.. I don't think the old man would throw me under the bus. No need to panic.. Act like it's unrelated to you.' Ryu could easily anticipate the tragedy that will befall him if the girl came to know that he was the one who had advised Lyod to punish her like that. He calmed down as Lyod began giving them a last minute guidance. "Firstly, what you are going to face are the beasts. As you all know there will be magical beast in the forests too along with the regular wild ones. My advice will be to avoid them. Secondly, Emily had asked me to warn you. She thinks that the news about the flower might have been leaked to the beast-kin. So be vigilant at all times. Don't hesitate to fall back. Third advice is for you brats, try not to burden her too much. This will be your first experience outside of the walls of this town atleast for most of you. Thus try to learn from her."

The rookies responded in positive before getting on their horse. Kira pulled Ryu up and he took his seat behind her. While Jake and Kyro leapt on the next on. Just when they were going to move Lyod chimed "Ohh.. I forgot to thank you Ryu. The method you told, it worked like a charm." He even winked at him and Ryu felt his whole body stiffen up. He can definitely feel Sophia's sharp gaze on him. 'You idiot.. stupid geezer.. watch it..' But Lyod seemed to be so happy that he can't just keep quiet. "You see the beast kept screaming whole night and you know, the best part was she herself didn't know if she wanted me to stop or continue hahaha. It was so much fun. You see, now I got her under control." Others can't get him but Ryu knew who this beast was. He can feel the blood in his veins freeze. Sophia had been constantly looking at him with without any expression on her face. 'I am dead!... fuck.. this bastard is definitely doing it on purpose.' Looking at the shitty grin Lyod was giving him, Ryu really wanted to simply punch this weasel.

On the way to the north forest*

For the first hour of their ride Ryu's heart was pounding on his chest. He was expecting a good beating at the very least buy looks like Sophia had some other plans. She has not talked to anyone yet. "Hey, don't you guys think big sis has been too quiet today?" Kyro asked. The four friends were traveling side by side trailing behind Sophia, so they had a bit of privacy. Kira nodded in response "You are right. I have never seen her this down. Most of the time she is so bubbly. Don't know if something the matter with her." Jake too was in agreement "What do you think we should do Ryu? Should we talk to her?" Jake was never good at thinking, having always believed in talking with his fists, he left most of the the thinking part to Ryu ever since they had been little kids. Thus, he wanted to check if he had any suggestions

"Ahmm.. I think you guys are thinking too much of it. Of course she will be tense, it's an important mission for her you know. She is nothing like us free loaders." "Hmm.. it makes sense." The boys were in agreement but Kira was stll wasn't convinced. "But if it was so then she should have taken a proper rest. You can easily confirm, she has not slept through the night." Ryu can't think of any good excuse for it so he spouted whatever gibberish that came to his mind. "What do we know? Maybe she was so excited that she couldn't sleep? She might have been too busy strategizing about today." *Neighhh* Just then they saw Sophia nearly stumble down from her horse.

Some more time passed and Ryu was bored out of his mind, swaying back and forth on the horse. His heart has since calmed down. Looking for someone excitement he made Kira fall to the back. She didn't mind and did as told "So do you have your virgo in your ass Kira?" Kira wasn't anticipating this question. Fumbling around she apologized "I am sorry brother Ryu, because we had to make a trip to make, I didn't do it today." "Okay, okay no need to apologise but you know, you should keep it in until we reach our destination. Now bend ahead I will do that for you." "Thanks brother Ryu." She smiled and pulling her dress down, offered her butt to him. "Good. Stay like that." Ryu kneaded the soft doughy buttocks before pulling his erect cock out. "Its a bit on the longer side. Do you think you can take it Kira?" She had nodded "Yes, brother Ryu. I can take it." "Good. Don't cry even if it hurts. You don't want others to see you crying now." "That won't happen brother. I don't cry anymore." She said with confidence. She has really improved her behaviour these days. "Here goes then."

Ryu held his cock on her puckered sphincter and pushed hard. "Mhhh.." Kira was having a hard time but she managed to suppress all her moans and endured the full assault on her little asshole. Wasn't this Virgo a bit too long. She can feel this thing poking at her insides, getting past her rectum. Ryu pulled her back sending his leftover length into her. "Iiissshhh.." She breathed out before snuggling into his lap. "Did it hurt?" "Hehe.. a bit. But it's fine." "Good girl." He kissed her on her cheeks and she giggled sweetly. His hands got under her dress, grabbing onto her her unusually big breasts. Kira already knew Ryu's fascination with her butt so it didn't made her startle her. He was pinching on her nipples and squeezing on her jugs. "Brother.. mhhh.. I feel a little.." "What do you feel little, Kira?" "Ohh.. mhhhggh" Saying that he breathed out warm air in her ear. "I am not.. mhhhm.. sure... It feels.. hott.." He turned to take a look ahead and saw Kyro and Jake talking to each other, with little care for what's happening behind them. And Sophia was to far ahead.

Seeing how his path was clear, he bit down on Kira's earlobe. "Where do you feel hot?" "Agghh... Mhhh.. it's.. it's.." "What I can't hear you properly." Her voice had changed in whispers and her face was totally red both from arousal and from the embarrassment to admit it. Ryu loved teasing this girl and he wasn't planning to stop today. Looking down from over her shoulder, he saw her rubbing her thighs together as a wide grin spread on her. The girl had gone in heat. She was too naive to understand what's causing that. "Where are you feeling hot, Kira? Let me know. I will try to help you." She trusted Ryu fully and thus if there was someone she would be admitting it to now, will be only him. "It's.. it's my vagina brother Ryu. Suddenly it began feeling hot and now I can feel a bit itchy too. Can you help me, brother?" Her alluring red face, her eyes rimmed with tears and her sweet feminine voice was too much for Ryu to handle and he pressed his lips on hers.

This was not something he had planned at all. A kiss was too important of a deal here to do it so casually in a horse back. But his own lust seems to had overpowered his sense if judgement and he ended up doing it. Realising it was too late for any regrets. He pushed his tongue inside her mouth, sending it looking for hers. One of his hand remained on her boobs while the other one slithered down to her vagina. "Mhhm... Hmm.." Kira had lost control of her faculties. She was running entirely on instincts. That too her primal instincts. Two of Ryu's fingers tunneled their way to her burning depths. She was oozing pussy juices. His fingers slowly began moving in and out while his hips began grinding against her butt, making his reach even deeper in her ass. "Aggmmmmhh.." Kira couldn't care less why the fruit inside her was moving. All she knew was this was a truly divine seraphic experience. The pleasure were turning her crazy. She had left herself completely on Ryu's mercy and he took full advantage of that. He had his tongue he intertwined with her's, playing with it.

They will stop their kiss from time to time and taking a deep breath they will engage in the fight once again. It took Kira some time but she had begun actively participating now. After just 10 minutes of the play, she was not able to hold on any longer as she fell ahead, her strength completely leaving her. Ryu too decided to let his cum burst out in her ass. This had been too thrilling for him. "Muuuu.. shhh.. muu" Next minute he heard Kira crying and he knew he had a lot of work to do now. "Wait.. wait, Kira. Why are you crying? Didn't you enjoy that?" She tried to wipe her tears off in vain before replying "That's not it. I wasn't supposed to kiss you brother Ryu. Mother told me never to kiss a guy else no one's going to marry me in future." "Your mother told you correctly. You should never kiss a boy, but that doesn't include me." He used his own hands to wipe her tears. She snivelled before asking "Why brother Ryu?" "Hehe... Because your brother is the one who is going to marry you. That's why. And I won't allow anyone to do the same things that I do with my Kira. You belong to me Kira, know this." He looked in her eyes, telling her in a firm voice.

Kira's sobs stopped but her face heated up once again "Are you speaking the truth brother Ryu?" "Haha... Do you think your brother will joke about this?" She shook her head. "Then... Then I will believe you." "Good girl." He patted her head. Ryu is never going to let anyone have this girl. She belonged to him. He never realised but all the teasing and molesting had turned much more to him. Only now when he thought about it, she was the only girl that he was involved with was off his age. Of course he subconsciously skipped over his little sister. 'I need to make sure she doesn't end up like other ladies.' Ryu didn't mind when his mother, aunt or any other ladies he was involved with had sex in exchange for resources. There were two reasons for that. Firstly, however much sex he had with them they were not his 'women' in true sense. All of them had their own husbands. Husbands that they loved dearly. He was not so cruel to break their relationship just to have some fun with them. That would go very much against his morals. Secondly, those ladies had grown up in this society. He can't make them unlearn what they already learnt growing up.

But these two cases didn't apply to Kira. He had admitted to marry her and he had no plans to go back on his words. Next, he still had time with her. The girl was not yet fully clear on how this society functions. Her minds still has not matured. She has clear do's and don'ts in her head and she only follows that. He just need to condition her brain in such a way that she knows that only he had the rights to her body and nobody else. It might be a bit daunting task but the trust she placed on him will help him out greatly in this. "Brother Ryu!" "Yeah, what happened." "Ahemm.. can we stop for a moment." "Why? Is something the matter?" She was shy once again "I seem.. to have pissed myself. I need to clean. Also, during... our ki.. kiss I must have accidentally crushed the Virgo. It's all wet inside." Ryu looked down to find he had limped out. He knew he had some explaining to do for this..

124 Life outside Korua

It was evening when the gang reached the last village on the outskirts of the forest. They will take refuge for the night here. Kira had been familiar with this place. Not more than a hundred families should be here. This was as the first time Ryu had been out of Korua and he was looking all around with interest. His friends too were same as him. They saw multiple villagers herding their suaro back home from the fields as the night fell. Ryu knew these pig like animals are a staple diet for these people here. Only the towns that were the size of Korua had their own supply of fruits from the plantations. These poor people had no such luxury, forced to rely on animal meat for their sustenance, which simply can't provide the same nutrition as the fruits from the majestic trees. That meant people here lacked severely in mana. This meant they can't grow to become mages, which in turn will mean they would be stuck at this horrid place forever. It was a vicious cycle that locked these people here.

Sophia saw the mood of the group become heavy. "Not everything is as splendid as you guys saw in the town. Outside of large settlements people usually live like this only. Cherish the life you have gotten." The scenes hit Ryu even harder as they entered the village. He can see multiple malnutritioned children playing around. This had complete given him a new look into this world. He had already known about the life outside of the town from some of his memories but it can't compare to see the re disparity between both places. These people too were humans but forced to live life like this. He had a few doubts in his mind, and who better to ask then Jake "Jake, do you have any idea why people only rear this single animal here. From what I see there are a lot of pastures all around so can't they rear some other animals? I don't think a suaro is doing a good job in keeping them satiated."

Jake shook his head. "It's not so easy. This is the only animal we humans can atleast digest. Any other meat is of no use. Even if they eat it, they can't digest it. What is worse some of the other meats can even act as poison." He sighed. Though born in nobility he had always been very kind and down to earth. Partially thanks to his friendship with Ryu and Kyro, thus this was not a situation Jake was too keen on witnessing. "Only thing that can help them is if they can get their hands on some Ratgas but as you already know, even in towns people can't afford them. How are they going to pay for it?" Ryu nodded. He was not some benevolent person who would go out of his way to save someone. Yet, there was a part of his brain who wanted him to do something specially when a little effort from him can drastically change the life of these guys. But he trashed the thought as soon as it surfaced. Once the word got out, there was no saving his sorry ass. He might end up involving everyone around him into his mess. Shaking his head in annoyance and pity, decided not to think about it. Atleast not right now.

"Can you please hold me brother Ryu?" Kira whispered to him. Only then Ryu was reminded of the girl with the sad face in his lap. He was a boy and it still hit him hard. He can't even imagine what she must be feeling. He instantly wrapped his hands around her and pulled her back into his chest. Kira too rested her head on his "I am so sad brother. Why does these people have to live like this? Why didn't mom tell me anything about it?" Ryu knew Lyla had kept her daughter extra sheltered all her life. "It's because she didn't want you to learn it. Otherwise you would have been very depressed. But now you have grown up. You can't remain anaware all your life." She nodded "But isn't there a way we can help them?" He shook his head making Kira put her head down but after a few seconds he gave his reply "We can't help them right now. But once we grow and become very powerful, won't we then be able to help them out?"

Kira's mood took a turn for better "You are right brother Ryu. I didn't think that way. I just have to train and become a powerful mage. Then I will be able to help all of them. Thanks brother Ryu. I am feeling better now." He kissed her head as they made their way through the streets to reach a lone 2 storey building in all of the surrounding area. "Are you home Mr. Ron?" Sophia got off her horse to knock at the door. They can hear footsteps as a lady opened. She was beautiful woman with brown hair. But she too was not left untouched by the depravity of this place. "It's you, little Sophia." Both of them hugged each other. "It's been so long, you have grown so much." The woman patted her head. Next she took a look behind her to see Ryu and his gang. "Who are these young ones and did Mr. Lyod not accompany you this time?" "No aunt, Dorothea. Instead of a training session this time, I am on a mission. Hence, master didn't came with me this time. These guys are.."

Sophia made some brief introductions before Dorothea invited them in. "So aunt, where is uncle Ron? Why don't I see him?" "Your uncle is out for some business to the nearby village. He will be back in a few days." "Ohh.." They talked for a few more minutes before the lady showed them their rooms. "It will be the usual rates little Sophia." "Thank you aunt! I will handle the rest." Just when Dorothea turned around to take her leave "Aunt, you see Ryu here is a bit of a lady's man. Can you please make sure he is all drained out tonight? I don't want him to mess up today due to his high libido." Everyone bagan laughing at Ryu's expense, including the landlady "Sure, little Sophia, why not. Little Ryu is a handsome boy indeed. I would love to do that." Ryu was still trying to make sense of Sophia's statement. Why would she so suddenly drag him into it? Well she wasn't technically wrong but Ryu already had his release today and was not so desperate that he needs to get in the clothes of each and every woman he meets.

At first he thought the girl was just joking and so he wanted to clear the doubt to Mrs. Dorothea. "Ahemm.." But before he could see refuse her services, he felt the chills Sophia glanced at him with fierce eyes.

Suddenly he had a flash of understanding. The girl wanted the woman to make some money, why else would she make him sleep with her forcefully? Also, from what he had seen she looked particularly close to this family. Adding onto it the fact that she lacked a mother figure in her life, all of it made sense to Ryu. "Hahaha.. My lady flatters me. It will be my pleasure to get a night with you." Dorothea didn't refute him instead changed the topic "Okay then, Little Ryu. Just give me a call when you are ready. I will leave you guys alone now. All of you must be in need of rest, so I won't disturb you any further." Saying that Dorothea took her leave.

Ryu wanted to discuss this matter with Sophia but she only gave a last glare to him before shutting the door on his face. Kyro and Jake too took refuge in their room, leaving only him and Kira standing in the corridor. "Huuu.. we will see when the time comes." Kira could get what he was saying but Ryu pulled her in the room.

"What are you thinking about brother Ryu? Is there something I can help with?" Night fell and Ryu was snuggling in the bed with Kira. She had taken his words from the morning very seriously, not minding the intimacy. "It's nothing, Kira. Also, how much do you think you will be able to help me with that little brain of yours?" Kira instantly pouted her lips. "I am not talking to you anymore you rogue." To show her displeasure she even turned her face away from him. "Haha.. I was just teasing you little girl." He had to put some effort in consoling her back in his arms. Kira had figured this out few days back. If she acts like she is mad then Ryu will make all the effort to solace her and sing all kinds of praises for her. She absolutely loved it and will now use this tactic on him every once once in a while.

"Brother, do you really like having sex?" She asked the question that has been in too of her mind. "Of course. Everyone likes doing sex." "Noo.. I mean... Do you really really like to have sex?" Ryu sighed "What's your point girl? Why don't you directly come to that?" She snuggled her head in his chest before murmuring in a feeble voice "You know, if.. if you like doing it so much.. then I think... I think.. I won't mind doing it with you." This girl was too sweet. Ryu tugged her chin up before pressing his lips against her's and kissing her softly. Their kiss was not a passionate one from the morning but they just wanted to enjoy each other's company.

"Knock.. knock.." "It must be aunt Dorothea hehe" She was excited. This was the first time she was going to see someone having sex with each other and she was prepared to take notes. "Come in aunt." She guessed it right. "Thank you little Kira." She patted a grinning Kira's head. They sat together in the bed and Ryu climbed out of the bed in common courtesy. "Pardon me, little Ryu. It was a bit late now and this old lady here don't have the stamina as you young people. I might have ended up sleeping haha" "I am so sorry aunt. I didn't realise how much time passed that's why.." Dorothea began removing her robe "I can understand. You guys must be tired. I guess we should get it over with quickly then." She had taken off her upper garment to reveal two milky white breasts. "Are you going to remain here little Kira?" "Yes, I want to watch it hehe" Kira was the most elated among all of them, even though she wasn't even going to be directly involved with it.

"Do you need me to help you out of your clothes little Ryu?" She offered after getting naked. "Hmm." Ryu stood there and allowed the lady to pull the clothes off him, revealing a thick and long stump. Only thing was it was facing towards the ground, completely limp. "Ohh... My.. little Ryu, you are not so little there haha" Everytime she laughed Ryu only became more frustrated. He can see straight through her facade. She was not at all excited after see his cock. All those empty humourous words were to hide what was in her heart. Yet, her eyes betrayed her. Ryu was no 14 years old like this woman was treating him. He had already lived his life on earth for more than 18 years and he was not so naive to believe in all this. She can fool everyone here, including Sophia but she can't fool him. There must be a real tragic event that took place in her life and she was not yet out of it.

"Wait a second aunt, Dorothea!" Just as she put her hand around his cock, he pulled back. Moving away he took out some 15 Virgos from his backpack. "This will be your payment. I thought we should discuss that first." Her eyes grew wide looking at so many fruits he placed on the bed. "Haha.. little Ryu, you must be joking. You don't buy sex with that much resources. You are going to go broke if you keep spending like that. My rate will be a single one. I am a simple village woman, who is already past her prime." Ryu shook his head "That won't do aunt. This is the rate I pay for any woman. I don't discriminate, whether you belong to town or a village. Actually I only pay 5 virgo for each woman but since today I want to be rough with you, I paid you thrice the amount. Of course, all this will happen if you are okay with that."

"Rough.." Dorothea was not in the mood for rough sex. She wasn't in the mood for sex itself but she still had to survive. Apart, from that this boy had been very well mannered with her and he was Sophia's friend. These factors culminated into her displaying her agreement. "Okay, Ryu. We will do it your way. But can we stop if I don't feel comfortable with something?" "That's a given. Now take it in your mouth." She nodded and under the watchful gaze of Kira she opened her mouth wide and placed his cock in..

Our patréon growth has stagnated over past few days. Please head over there and show me your support. I hope we can reach the goal by the end of this week, so that I can double the rate of release for the next. Peace.

125 Ron the miserable

Heavy tearsports ahead. Please tread carefully* (A pun on my usual watersports warnings lol)

"Ahemm.. little Ryu. Are you sure you want to have sex with me? Is it because I am too old? If it is I can return the fruits if you want." It's been 10 minutes already. She has tried everything. She sucked. She licked. She rubbed. But the cock in her hand refused to get up. Now she was running out of ideas. She can only blame it on her age, in such a situation. "No, aunt. You are so beautiful. I really want to do it. Please continue for some more time." Dorothea frowned but having no other choice she put it back in her mouth and used her hands to caress his balls. Kira can feel something was wrong here but it wasn't her place to butt in. 5 more minutes passed with no progress. "huu.." Dorothea dropped the piece of meat from her mouth and got up. "You don't need to push it little Ryu. It's fine. I won't feel bad about it. I might not be at the same level as the other women you had been before. So no need to feel bad about it. Let's stop this."

"That is not it, aunt. I am not sure why this is happening today. Let's try one more thing before we quit." She nodded. She can give another try if he really wanted. It didn't look like the boy was lying to her. "Sure Ryu. What do you have in your mind. We will try that." "Thanks. Then how about you lay down with me for a bit and we can talk." "Talk?" Dorothea thought she heard wrong. "Yes, we can talk. You see, I like to know about the woman I am fucking. The more I know the better the stimulation I get. I think, I am not getting an erection because I know so little about you. So, what do you say?" Dorothea giggled "You sure got a peculiar taste in women, little Ryu haha. Let's do it then." She dropped down on the bed and extended her hand for Ryu to follow her. Kira was awkwardly sitting to the side of the bed. What was going on here? She can only watch from the side.

Ryu climbed in the bed laying beside the mature beauty. She felt so weak and fragile in his arms. Using his hands he squeezed her breasts before suckling on her nipples. He kept switching between both her jugs, biting in them from time to time. "How do you like it, aunt?" She didn't take any time responding "It feels very good Ryu. Please keep going." But Ryu sat back up before sliding his fingers in her vagina "haha is that so aunt? Then why are you so dry?" For the first time Dorothea panicked. She moved her gaze away from him "I am enjoying it little Ryu. I just didn't get much wet naturally." She herself can feel how bad her excuse was but she just hoped Ryu would move on. But alas, he was not. He fell back down "Then let's talk about something else." Dorothea was relieved but his next words made her heart pound in her chest "Let's talk about your bad habit of lying." She hurriedly countered "Lying? Why would I lie to you Ryu?"

"Ohh.. is that so? Then why had Mr. Ron gone to visit some other village? Was there any specific task?" Her agitated reaction told him what he needed to know. This woman had been lying about her husband from the start. Ryu had already known that from her expressions whenever Sophia brought him into the conversation. But he didn't had any reason to expose her but now he can confirm that something had must have happened to her husband and this poor woman was trying to hide it from Sophia. It wasn't easy to guess looking at how close she was with her. She must have desired not to burden the girl with her problems.

"It's just a deal for some suaro. Why do you ask that?" Ryu sighed heavily. 'Why do I have to do all this? I am just a kid afterall. Fuck this..' He got up and putting his legs on either side of hers he sat on her chest. "Why do you think I can't get it up, aunt?" He placed his thick member on her face. "And don't give me those excuses thay you are not pretty or whatever. You know that's bullshit. Now think and tell me." Dorothea had no idea how to answer him. "It's because of your eyes you idiot woman. You think no one will notice your grief if you crack a few jokes and laugh at them? Now it's better if you come clean on this matter otherwise you already know what I am about to do." Listening to him Dorothea was feeling like her heart will jump out of her chest and once it came to his last words she visibly panicked "Please! Don't do that. Don't tell this to her. She has some big day ahead of her. I will never feel alright if she isn't able to give her best and fails at something just because of some rag tag villagers."

"Pretty sure she doesn't think of you like that. Now if you don't mind. I would like to hear the truth. If he is sick or injured we might be able to help you out without even letting big sis Sophia know about it." He removed his cock from over her face but kept sitting in her chest. To the side Kira was too stunned to hear all this. Dorothea smiled wryly "Haha.. you are very smart little Ryu. You really got everything right. It's just one thing where you got wrong. That is, it's too late now. Ron is gone already." Ryu was not expecting this turn of events. The worst case scenario he had anticipated was of Ron being sick injured and Dorothea in need of some resources for his treatment. Resources were no big deal for him now having a person farm. But all his planning is for naught. "Can you go in detail? How and when did it happen?" She nodded and explained it to him. Last month her husband contracted a severe disease, they tried to save him here but failed. Next they wanted to get him to another village with a small time mage, who might have been able to help him but Ron can't endure the journey and passed away, midway.

"I sincerely hope that you don't tell any of this Sophia. I will let her know when she returns back here next time." She raised her hands to gently touch his cheeks with her hands. "You are such a kind kid. All I ever wanted was a kid like you. But anyhow, you don't need to worry about me, Ryu. I wasn't particularly close with my husband, so I am not that badly affected." 'Are you kidding me, bitch.' Ryu cursed in his mind. He was getting all kind of negative vibes from her. He was willing to bet his ass on the fact that there will be no Dorothea in this village when Sophia will return next time. She is definitely going to take her life away. She had nothing to live for. Her husband was gone. She had no children. Sophia must be the last important person to her and she must have wanted to meet her a last time before giving up on her life. That was just basic human psychology.

'Drastic situations call for drastic measures.' Thinking that he ordered the black haired girl sitting on the edge of the bed carefully listening to all this "Kira!! Hold her hands down." Kira was so shocked she clumsily fell from the bed but swiftly returned back to him and looked in his eyes. She was hesitant to do it as she had no idea what Ryu was planning. "I said, do it." Ryu repeated himself with firm eyes. She had been trained to follow him word to word, there was no way she can go against him. "Please forgive me aunt Dorothea." She was a mage while the woman was a normal person without any access to mana, this she easily overpowered her. Dorothea fell in trepidation. She tried to struggle but the little girl's grip was like shackles. "What are you planning to do, Ryu?" She said with apprehension. The boy was looking viciously at her. The worst part was she can't even call for help. Knowing full well the first one to burst in here will be the girl she didn't want here at any cost.

"Nothing much aunt. You see I have not gotten any return on my payments. So I thought now that you don't have a husband, then I can do anything anything with you. There are no bounds. You just told me you guys weren't even that close. That really puts my heart at ease. Let's begin then." Ryu held her face down with his hands before closing in on her. Her face turned from grim to terrified once she realised what he was planning to do. "No.. Ryu.. what are you.. doing.. don't do it.." She attempted to move her face away from him. "What's wrong aunt Dorothea, it's just a kiss. You are a widow. Why hold onto these meaningless traditions now?" "Noo.. wait.. mhhh" It was too late. His lips pressed against her and that was enough to break her. Ryu wasn't planning to take it any further, hence stopping his act of playing the bad guy.

"Ahhhh wuuuu... Ahhee waahh.." Tears welled up in her eyes as she began crying hard. Kira can't control herself and she too began sobbing. Ryu didn't have that luxury, he can't relax right now. Next second he had picked up Dorothea in his hands and running towards the window he leaped out, after leaving a few words behind. "Take care of things here, Kira. I will be back in some time." His reforged body had increased his physical abilities by multiple times. Thus jumping from the first floor was no big deal for him. He ran carrying the naked woman in his arms, only to stop when he had left the village behind. He placed her in the ground once he confirmed on one can see or hear them. "Go on. Do it. You don't need to mind Sophia now." Dorothea looked like she was just waiting fir his signal. Her sobbing turned to cries which then turned into loud screams. She held onto jos legs for support "That idiot... He just wanted to see the girl once wuuu.. waahhhh.. where would we have found her? Even if we knew the town.. aggghhhhhh.. wuuuu.. Even on his last breath he wanted us to not go to that village with the mage.. he wanted us to turn around and bring him to see the girl.. I wasn't able to even fulfill his dying wish... Waahhhh..."

Ryu was himself in tears. He incessantly tried wiping them away but they fucking kept coming back. Dorothea had been keeping all these emotions bottled up in her heart. She had so much that it wasn't long before all of it was going to be too much of a burden for her to carry around. Her cries, screams and sobbings continued for more than an hour. Once she was too weak to keep going, he picked her back and began carrying her to the village. Tears were still falling from her eyes but her cries had stopped. She was staring straight towards the sky with empty eyes. Ryu recalled how she was repeating the instance when Ron wanted to see Sophia one last time before he closed his eyes. That was the tragedy of parents with no child of their own. They become too attached to any child who even slightly responds to their love and care. He released a long breath, winding his way through the streets of the village under the full moon..

126 The north-western border forest

Ryu woke up with a naked Dorothea sleeping soundly in his arms. Large amount of her tears, saliva ans snot had made a mess of his arm but he didn't mind it a bit. After what emotional turmoil he had gone through yesterday, this was more than tolerable to him. He had a very little room to move around since another set of bust had been pressed tightly against his back. Kira too was sleeping with her arms around him. Gently removing Dorothea's head from on top of his arm, he slithered out of the bed, not disturbing the ladies out if their sleep. Freshening up he got to the ground floor and found Sophia sitting in the hall with a large sheet of paper. "Good morning, big sister!" Now he didn't think Sophia had any grievances with him, maybe she was just a bit upset with him helping Lyod disciplining her but nothing more than that. "Good morning!" She responded. It was still not as cheerful as she usually was but at the very least he got an answer.

He approached her to find the sheet containing some markings. It must be the map of the forest they will be visiting today. He sat beside her trying to analyse it. He can see multiple landmarks on the sheet with 'X' mark at the center of the forest. That must be the location they will find their flower. "Any details that we need to be familiar about?" Sophia was looking gorgeous once again. Looks like she just took a bath. She was smelling so nice that Ryu took few discreet breaths in her direction. Sophia turned to look at him. A minute passed and she was still staring at his face? "Is there something on my face?" She hurriedly looked away "No. Nothing. Here, keep these." She took out some fruits and placed them infront of him. "What are these for, sis?" He scratched his head asking. "For yesterday night. I am sorry. I had to force you into doing that but there is no other way that stubborn woman is going to accept anything from me. So I have to pull of these tricks."

It was Ryu's turn to stare at her. He can't help but feel sympathy for this girl. How many people close to her had she lost already? And now she has taken another loss without even knowing about it. Ryu can only imagine what she will go through once she comes to learn about it. The heart pain that he had suppressed from yesterday returned back again. "Ahem.. Is there something on my face?" She tried to mock him back with his own words but Ryu didn't care. He shook his head before pulling Sophia in a hug, pressing her head in his chest. "Oiii.. idiot. What do you think you are doing?" She tried to struggle but Ryu was holding her real tight, making her confused what was the deal with the boy. "Shhh.. please sister Sophia. Let hold you like this for sometime." She calmed down listening to his heavy voice. Also, it was a strangely calm position to be in, listening to his heart beats. Suddenly her face started turning red from embarrassment. Why did it felt to her like a parent soothing a child? Wasn't she the older one here?

But before she could think any further, Ryu began speaking "Thank you, Sophia. Please just know this, even if something really bad happens remember that I will be there for you." She didn't know why but his words brought tears to her eyes. She didn't know what made him say that, but she very much appreciated that. Hurriedly she wiped her eyes clean before breaking away from his embrace. "What was that? Practicing on being a good father? Haha" Ryu too didn't want to make the atmosphere any more tense. "Haha...you can take it like that. And regarding these fruits I just need one." Sophia stopped laughing "Why so? Isn't it usually around 5 Virgo's?" "Yes, but Dorothea told me she was just a malnourished village dweller, I don't need to spend that much. Thus had to only spend a single one for a night." He explained with a grin, like he made a great deal.

She had an intense urge to slap that handsome face of his. Just when Sophia had seen him acting so mature this guy fucks up like this. She put her face in her palms "You idiot!!" Ryu ignored her, going in his own tangent. With a fake anger on his face "Sex was so cheap but trying to get these women to sleep with you for a night is the real deal. Huh.. had to spend full 14 virgos just trying to make her sleep in the same bed. Who do these villagers think they are? I can get a dozen of women to cuddle with me in with those many fruits... Huh.." Sophia's disappointment vanished in thin air when she heard his fake outrage. The guy really understood her intentions. There was no use of thanking him so she burst into laughter, along with Ryu.

"Then.. about these fruits?" She was in a bind. Knowing the usual rates were 5 pieces of fruit she had brought 7 with her to give them to Ryu. But the boy had gone a step further than her and had spent 15 and now she didn't have that many fruits to give it to him. They have to save their portions for their next week in the woods. "I already picked the one I had spent in the sex, sis. Getting her to sleep with me was a personal request for me and so I will pay for that myself." What he didn't lack right now are these Virgos? He got tons of these fruits in his personal space. Sophia was still not convinced and Ryu had to bring his identity as a milker on granny's farm for her to she give up paying him back.

"This is the location of the cave. These are some of the paths we can take. If we find any powerful magical beasts that we can't fight off, we need to immediately switch to a different path. We might take 3 days to reach this place and find the flower. So be ready for that and mention whatever I told you to the other brats and get them up. We will move within next hour." They will have to leave their horses in the village itself and cover the rest of the distance inside of the on foot. Since, their rides will only slow them down in the dense terrain.

An hour later*

"How do you feel now Dorothea?" Ryu had done away with the honorifics. The landlady had taken a bath and cleaned herself up. He saw what a beauty she was. If she just had enough nourishment, she can easily give the top women of Korua a run for their money. The aura of death and negativity surrounding her was gone. She smiled lightly. "Thank you Ryu. I feel much better now. Are you guys leaving now?" Ryu picked up her dress form the floor and began putting it on her naked body. "Yes, we are going to leave. Please take care. If all goes well we will return within a week." She put her hands up letting Ryu strap her dress. "Good luck to you and your team Ryu. I will pray to the goddess for your sucess." "Haha thank you for that. We will give our best. Also, you have not kept your end of the bargain. So, you need to eat well and put on some weight. We are going have a proper night together once I return. And I like my woman a bit chubby hehe" Dorothea knew he was trying to cheer her on as she took the initiative to give him a hug. "I will do that, little Ryu." "Good" Ryu rubbed her back.

Kira stood at the bath door with a wide smile on her face. If she had any remaining doubts previously, then now she was certain that she wanted Ryu as her husband at aby cost. She had seen all the happenings of yesterday. She herself would have been a total weeping mess if she had to handle such a situation. But Ryu took care of it so skillfully that she was once again impressed. In her world this brother of her can totally do anything. She giggled before taking her leave.

The gang left the house after Sophia said proper goodbyes to Dorothea. After just a half an hour walk they had entered the territory of the jungles. "From this point on our country's border ends. The forest is a no man's land and right across it the beastmen's territory starts. These woods act as a natural barrier between the two countries. That's the reason we need to be vigilant about coming across any of those bastards." Kyro was not satisfied with this much information. "Big sister, I know you can handle many powerful beastmen but what if we come across an more powerful one. Like what if it's not a young one like us, more like an old guy. Then what?" Sophia turned around to look into Kyro's eye "Then it's even more simple. We will just die." Even Ryu was scared about this possibility let alone Kyro. Just when she turned back around to march ahead, Kyro began looking at his friends with pleading eyes. He wanted them to forfeit this mission with him.

Others might have agreed to him but Jake was never going to back off. But before Ryu could console the poor guy, they all heard Sophia laughing loudly "hahaha.. you idiots. Do you really think an old beastmen warrior will go down to such a low level to kill off the younger generation? They are savages but they are proud savages. They would never do such a thing that will only bring them despise, not only from the humans but from their kin as well. Also, you guys need not worry. We have a treaty in place with them. No side will target a junior of the other side. The battles between younger generation will be resolved by them. It's just most of the time it gets real bloody." Ryu was interested in knowing more about these creatures. He had only heard about them in folklores in his previous world. "Did you ever engaged in fight with them, sister Sophia?"

She gave a nod. "I have fought a few. Just like me they will be brought to these jungles for training by their masters. Master will get me to fight them on a regular basis." Kyro was quick to ask "And what had been the results of those fights?" She only gave a wink before turning back again saying "What do you think?" Kyro's heart beats dropped down. Her sentence literally pulled him from the depths of hell. What's there to fear if they had the mighty Sophia with them.

Traversing through the rough topography with their backpacks was not an easy task but the team was enthusiastic. They only required a break once the sun had moved on their heads. "Let's settle here for a while. We will have a break and then move once the sun is down." The rookies can't agree more, immediately settling against the trunk of the trees in cool shade. They pulled out their rations and everybody ate a portion. Sophia's eyes fell on Kira whose clothes were completely drenched in her sweat. The walk had been specially difficult for this girl. This time she was sensitive enough that girls really liked to remain clean. "Ryu!" "Yes, sister." "There should be a small lake just a small distance from here. Take Kira with you there. Have her take a bath." Ryu nodded. He wasn't even at the limit of his stamina. He could have continued this walk for the full day had it come to that.

But Kira didn't want to be a burden to the team, immediately refusing the offer. "I am good, big sister. It is nothing. I can keep moving." Sophia shook her head "Yeah I know you can keep moving, but this will be the last time you can have a proper bath. There are no definite water bodies marked for us after this lake. Anyway we have to travel to there to fill our water supply. I am just giving you guys a head start." Kira had no problems if it was like that. She agreed to it and they left after their lunch..

Happy to announce that we have reached our goal on Patréon. Double release will start from this Monday, so brace for it haha. New goal is to reach $300 before the end of September. We will do a mass release of 10 chapters if it is achieved.

Let me take this opportunity to thank all my patrons. It's only because of your generous support that we have come this far.

Musician, LuxArgentum, Andrew Wilsonz, greens106, Randomnub123, Philip, Ozy890, Ajesco, Kin War, kyle, kupochan, pavar Me

A big thanks to all of you from both me and the readers!!

127 In the forest

"Come on. Do it. Why are you so shy?" Ryu persuaded Kira who had been vehemently refusing him. "Get on, girl. We have done much more embarrassing things together, you know?" She had no idea what he was talking about but after few minutes she stepped up and climbed on Ryu's back. He had seen her limping over. She was much more tired than she was letting others know. Kira had given all her time to her magic practice and completely neglected the physical activities and now her lack of preparation was showing up. That's when Ryu offered his back to her. They travelled a few hundred metres in the direction Sophia told them and they found the lake. The water was so clear that they immediately jumped into it, gulping mouthfuls of water. As they cooled down Kira cane closer "Brother, I want to wash you up."

Ryu had no problems. He was actually habitual of someone else do the washing for him. They moved to the shallower waters and Kira began rubbing him all over. "Brother why was Dorothea trying to put your penis in her mouth? Aren't we do the sex with our vagina?" She had long been comfortable to ask any questions to her brother. "Ahemm... You have to get the penis to become erect, little Kira. Before it could go in. Thats where a woman's mouth come in, the better a woman is with her mouth the faster she can get it up." "Ohhh.. but then why didn't brother got an erection yesterday, was aunt Dorothea not doing it correctly?" "She was doing good but you see if we are worried about something then we can't get it up and working. And last night your brother was worried about her that's why it didn't rise." Kira nodded after each sentence, she can feel her knowledge increase by multiple times just from a few words from Ryu.

"Brother, I want to ask you something. Can I?" Ryu had a fair amount of idea what her request is going to be. Her simple mind can't think too complicated things. "Let me guess it for you. You want me to teach you how to use your mouth. Don't you?" She held her head down "Yes. If it is not too much to ask." "Haha.. Here. Get down I will show you." They settled down and Ryu placed his his half limp dick in Kira's hands who can help but grin. "Thank you brother. Then I will begin." She held it using both her hands and slowly wrapped her lips around the tip. She had took mental notes last night and was just going accordingly. "Hmm... Good. Just make sure you keep your lips ahead of your teeth otherwise you will scratch it." She blinked her eyes and pulled the cock a bit deeper in her mouth. Ryu helped her pull back the hair from her face. "Don't leave you tongue laying there. Move it. Use it to lick on it." She blinked again and did as told.

It continued for a few minutes when Ryu was fully erect. "It's time now to train your throat. Stick your tongue out and hold your head in place. Try not to stop it. Let it go to the deepest lengths." Ryu felt her flat tongue under his cock and holding onto her head in place, he bagan giving slow jerks in her mouth. Kira was getting hit on the back of her throat and after some time passed, has tears in her eyes. "Do you need a break?" He let her take a breather but she refused. This was nothing compared to having those Virgo's in her eyes. She just needed some practice. Ryu knew how motivated thos girl can be and thus didn't waste anymore words on her. He got a hold on her throat and pushed harder. After a few gags from her he managed to fit most of his length in her tight throat. The sensation was as good as any. The twitching of her slick throat muscles provided the required thrill to his cock. "You are doing great Kira. Keep it up. Now I will start moving." Some words of appreciation works like a charm on her and Ryu could feel her tunnel relax and he took the opportunity to push it even further.

A lot of his precum made his life easier as he began properly fucking her throat. "Gluck... Glucck... Gluckk... Gluckkk.." Unwilling to ignore those heavy breaths on her small frame, he grabbed them with his free hand. Relishing in their softness. "Coughh.. cough.. huuuff.. ahhhhm.. it's really hard brother." He gave her another breather to her and Kira complained to him. Yet he could see the determination in her eyes as he patted her head. Cum was dripping from the side of her lips as she got back on her task once again. "It's because you are doing it for the first time. Keep going you are doing really great for a first timer." Ryu continued and her cute face with his cock in her mouth was too much for him to handle and he let the spurts if cum shoot in her mouth. "Collect all of brother's semen Kira. Let me see how much you can store." At first she didn't know what to do with the thick liquid deposited in her mouth but getting her directions she began working promptly. Pulling his cock out he addressed her "Show it to me!" She parted her lips and raised her head high to stop the contents of her mouth from spilling. Ryu saw the thick jizz with froth completely filling her mouth. "Now swallow it!"

Back at Sophia's place*

"Let's go. We have rested long enough. I forgot to tell them, they had to take a quick bath. We will catch up with them in the way." Jake and Kyro hurriedly organised themselves before following behind the silver haired girl. They found the lake without much difficulty but they can't see the pair anywhere in the water ahead. "There." Jake pointed to a remote corner where they found both of them settled. "What are these guys doing?" Getting closer to them Kyro found Ryu to be bending forward and Kira was behind him with her head between his butt. It was nit the first time Sophia had seen this posture. 'This boy really enjoy strange things.' She immediately blamed it on Ryu as Kira wasn't the creative one out of them. But Kyro wasn't the same. He was a curious guy, so his next target was Jake "Hey Jake, what do you think they are doing?" Jake's eyes had been stuck to the couple all this while. Kyro found him completely immersed in the scene not even taking him up on his question.

"Hey Jake.. tell me what's going on too. I know you know it. So don't lie to me." Kyro found his whole face red. There was no way this guy was unaware what Ryu and Kira were involved in. "I got no idea." Saying that Jake rapidly moved ahead following Sophia. Back to back his mind was getting flashed with some imageries from few days back. He was with a mature woman and just like the couple on the shore they were involved in the same thing. It made him blush with shame and there was no way he was explaining it to Kyro. Kyro can only stand behind looking all frustrated "Guess I need to ask the guy involved, then. Huh" He too followed behind his friend.

Ryu was having a good time with Kira's experienced tongue when he was once again interrupted mid session. "You two really got too much free time on your hands." Both of them seperated at Sophia's voice. Ryu was not so brave to continue the act once discovered. "Haha.. Sorry sis, we really got carried away. The water is just so cool and fresh." Sophia had her hands on her waist to show her disapproval, when her eyes rested on the heavy thing dangling between his legs. 'Its really big!' She recalled her father's advice of trying to do it with the boy and her face turned hot imagining herself under that monster. She rapidly shook her head shoving those thoughts aside. Once she came to her sense she found herself in knee deep water. Ryu and Kira had both dragged her in the water. They must have being saying something but she was too distracted to hear anything.

"Haha.. Ryu is right big sis, just try it once. It's a lot better than the ground water." Kira had even removed her top leaving her breast out in open. Ryu saw a bandage tied around her chest. 'Hmm.. so that's why her breasts size differed so much.' While in training Sophia had a habit of tightly wrapping her chest around so she is not held back by her massive jugs. Only reliving herself at night. "What is the big idea? Did is coming consented to this? Oii.. wait.. what.. wait I will take that off myself.." Ryu didn't wait, within next second Sophia was completely naked in the water. They pulled her deeper into the water and at last she relented the water was really fresh. Jake and Kyro came down to the shore to find Sophia already being rubbed all over her body. They looked at each other and smiling all the while, they too jumped into the water.

"This reminds me so much of the river we used to swim." Kyro can feel his body relax, floating above the lake. "Yeah, we had to totally forsake that place after the incident with Ryu." "Yeah those jerks." Both friends happily swam along, choosing to not disturb the Ryu, since he was attending to Sophia.

On the other side Ryu was totally mesmerized by how beautiful Sophia looked. Her Skin was the fairest of the all. Two perfectly shaped breasts were a bit larger than Kira's and she didn't seem to have any visible areolas around her reddish nipples. Yet the best part of her body was her toned butt. It was soft yet very firm, must be due to her workouts. Plus her body had very little fat. Though Ryu was not thrilled at the idea of a skinny woman, Sophia seemed to be an exception. He can even see the outlines of her abs. Infront of her Ryu was ashamed of his body. She had a small patch of white hair over her vagina. He took his own sweet time cleaning her up. Sophia would flare up from time to time when Ryu would sneakingly get a bite or two on her nipples. "What's the big idea about sucking on them, you retard?" "Ohh.. big sis. You are so beautiful so your milk must taste fantastic just like you. That's why I am just trying to see if I can help myself with some."

"Do you got hay in your head? Let me go! I can wash myself." She knew the guy was lying through his teeth. All he wanted was to take advantage of her body. Still she didn't completely hate it. He had given her a very good impression after how her handled Dorothea's case with him. She can even feel her to be more cheerful that yesterday and that too must be due to this brat only. That was the only reason she had been so accommodating to his behaviour. Otherwise she still had to give him a 'talk' about what he can and can't teach that pervy father of her's. "Hmm??" Sophia had once again fallen in thought and was taken advantage of yet again. She can feel a long finger burrow it's way in her anus. This was way to humiliating for her. She was no child now. Furiously she turned around to scold the guy but just as she did that, his finger reached even deeper into her. Obscurely, she discovered all her strength drain out from her body as she fell into Kira's bosom. "You.. idiot.. Pull it out.. mhh.." 'Why does it feel so good?' But the hateful guy only added another one to the mix, now moving them unhurriedly in her bowels. Ryu winked at Kira, who immediately pressed her mouth against Sophia and began kissing her. Sophia was in no condition to protest as she too began responding to her.

A mouth to mouth kissing between two females is not considered anything serious..*

128 Jake's Adventures

2 day before the mission*

"Ryu.. Are you home?" Amelia was working in her potteries when she hear a boy call out. She identified it as Jake's voice. Incidentally finding herself naked once again she wrapped the towel around her body before getting out of the shed only to find Jake talking to Mira on her doorsteps. "It's you Jake. How are you doing young one?" Jake turned around to find Amelia walking towards him from the shed. He can see the layer of perspiration on her body and how her towel only hid half of her breast leaving the rest of it for him to watch. Looking down he can see her milky white thighs exposed yet again because of her small towel. Jake blushed while struggling to put up a response "Ahem.. Hello Mrs. Amelia. I am very good. Thank you for asking." She was right next to him and so close that he can smell the scent of her sweat in the air. But it didn't feel revolting for him at all, rather it was causing him to get a bit excited. Mira was not interested anymore so she retired back to her room leaving the duo talking to each other on the door.

After 5 minutes have passed Amelia realised she was still standing on the door. "Ahh.. Where are my manners haha.. I forgot to invite you in. Please come in, Jake." Jake's heart had calmed down by quite a bit after talking to Amelia. He was someone too focussed on his cultivation and now when he discerned that he can't improve any further, until he had a release. Thus he found his way straight to Amelia's house. He wasn't expecting Ryu not to be at home even on a holiday, thus making his situation a bit awkward. He had come all the way here now he can't go away empty handed. Amelia had already realised his intentions looking at the bag in his hands that he mist have brought to exchange with her for a sex session. Yet, she wanted the boy to speak it out for himself. She can make his situation a bit easier by bringing the conversation on the bag he was holding so tightly but she deliberately avoided talking about it. 'You want to talk. Then let's talk haha. I got all the time kiddo.' She laughed in her mind while continuously conversing with him on random topics.

Jake was growing frustrated by every minute. Not on anyone else but on himself and his cowardice when it came to opposite gender. What's more he already had sex with Amelia once. Still the hesitation won't go away. Was it due to the uncanny similarity of her with his own birth mother? He wanted to say no. But deep inside he had known all this while that he saw his own mother in Amelia. He wanted all the love from her that he never received all his life. As the conversation stretched for more than 20 minutes more, Jake had enough. Closing his eyes down he opened it back with a shine of resolution in them. "Mrs. Amelia.. actually I wasn't here for Ryu you see. I want us to have another session of.. of sex. Of course if you don't mind it." Amelia burst into loud laughter, confusing Jake. "Took you long enough kiddo. You think I don't get it that you got a lot of fruits it that bag of yours?" "You knew it all along?" Jake was surprised. Was he this obvious? "Haha.. Do you take me as a virgin, little Jakey?" Jake's head fell in shame. But Amelia put his finger under his chin and pushed his face up to look directly in her eyes. "Let me take a bath. Then we will do it. Okay?" He can only nod in head in submission.

Amelia had just turned around to take her leave but suddenly her steps paused. 'Considering the shitty attitude of his mother. I am not sure if she would even bother with cleaning her son.' Amelia had come face to face with his mother a few times. At first Amelia had been very kind and courteous towards the lady who shared the same hair colour with herself. Nonetheless, she was never treated with same respect and now for many years she had never visited that woman's house again. Yet, both of them can't stop their children from coming in contact with each other. She grew sympathetic towards the kid. Compared to him Ryu still enjoyed the love and care of his family, even though they can't provide him with much resources. She was grateful towards her family members for being so close to each other. "Did you take a bath Jake?" "Yes, aunt Amelia. I already... took.." "Ohh.. you didn't haha.. Good. It's good to have a companion with you. Come with me." Jake was pretty he answered her question in positive. But she didn't even let him complete before dragging him off to the bathroom with her. It looked like she actively ignored his answer, leaving Jake puzzled.

"Come on kid. It's not like l have not seen you naked already. You know, last time you were pretty wild in bed hehe." Jake stood infront of a naked Amelia with a red face. He wanted to hide his face on embarrassment when he mentioned their last session. "Looks like you need some help." Amelia tied her long hair into a bun on top of her head before approaching the boy and beginning to remove his clothes. "Ohh my.. did it grow from the last time?" She took hold of his already solid cock before peeling it's foreskin off, to reveal a cute pink bulbous head. She stroked it a few times. It was a welcome change from the moster cock of her boy that she was used to. She can't stop herself from giving it a soft lick and that was enough for sending an electric shock through Jake's body. Amelia saw the boy jolting back from the stimulus and she playfully wrapped her lips around his head, making her head bob up and down.

Jake waw having a time of his life. He was coming to enjoy sex. He placed his hand on her head, carefully sweeping the red scattered red hair on her face. "Please take it deeper, aunt Amelia." She paused her sucking "I am no aunt of you. Today, you are going to call me 'mother' otherwise you can bring those fruits of yours back home, and we can end this session right here. What do you say?" Jake can't have her do that to him. It took him some time but in the end he did it "Okay, mo.. mother. Now can you please take it deeper in your mouth?" Jake had only heard about some women doing it with thier mouths. This was his first time experiencing it and it was not bad at all. Her inside felt so warm, so comfortable. Right then Amelia opened her jaws and gobbled his whole length. "Ahhhmmmhhh" The milf saw the expression of absolute bliss on his face with his eyes shut. Gradually, her pace began increasing and after 5 minutes Jake was having hard time controlling the built up semen rising from his balls but unfortunately for him Amelia was not going to let him cum this fast. He can't enjoy all her skills if he came this fast. Pinching his hard cock she had forced the rapidly rising semen back into his balls. "Mother??" Amelia pulled him along and made him sit on the bathing stool "You are not allowed to cum this fast little Jake. You need to learn to hold it inside as long as possible. Do you understand me?"

He nodded his head to show his agreement. "Good, now let's first clean you off then you can clean mother off." He can clean her? That single line was enough to get his erection back. Amelia saw his cock reacting to her words, making her giggle. She poured down water over him and began rubbing him off. "Now get up." He did the same and she cleaned his groins, not expending more than a few seconds on his cock this time, much to his disappointment. "Turn around." She cleaned his back and his butt. It was all expected for him but what he was not expecting was a long finger that dug its way to his intestines without a prior warning. "Mother.. ahhh.. what are you doing?" "Is this the first time someone cleaned you here, Jake?" He shook his head "No, not really. Mother used to do it for me 3 years back but then she told me I was big enough to do it on my own." "Ohh.. my sweet boy. But then why are were you so surprised?" "It's because mother never had gone this deep inside me." "Hehe.. is that so? Then I am the first one who reached this deep inside you?" He nodded his head. She was loving this kid more and more.

Her hands moved slowly in his bowels making Jake moan in pleasure. "Do you like it, Jakey? When mommy goes this deep." "Yes, mhh... It feels... really good." Well that was easy enough. They continued it for a while before she stopped. Jake would have liked if it had gone for a longer period of time but he didn't protest. "Little Jake, would you like to try something different with mother? I have a feeling you will like that too." Jake was completely spellbound by her. He didn't even think twice before answering her in positive. "Then get on your hands and knees. Mommy will show you something new."

"Ahh.. mhhhh... Ahhhh.. mhhh.." In the next few minutes Jake was moaning relentlessly. He could not have even imagined Amelia had been planning to do this to him. Behind him, the mature milf had parted his small butt cheeks apart and sent her long tongue tunnelling inside his cute little anus. With every wriggle of her appendage Jake will moan out loud. His whole body began twitching within the next 5 minutes. Amelia was ready for this, immediately clamping on the base of his cock. His orgasm was stopped once again. Jake was unsure what to feel about this. On one had she had brought him pleasures he never knew were possible while in the other, she had constantly denied him his release twice in a row. Having achieved what she wanted he felt his anus once again being invaded by her tongue.

After enduring this torture for 15 minutes straight, Amelia knew the boy was at his limit. "Come on, Jake. You can't slack off now. It's your turn to wash me." Jake picked himself up and began washing Amelia. He spent an extended period of time playing with her boobs. Amelia was generous enough to let him suckle on her tasty milk. He had never tasted something so delicious. Since the last time he has been planning to get a taste again. She even made him sit in her lap while he did that. Though embarrassed, Jake couldn't care less as long as he has was supplied with her milk. Amelia stroked his head, satisfied after giving the boy the required motherly love that his birth mother can never provide. She smirked in superiority. 'So what if you are a noble and I am a commoner? You stll can't properly care for your child with all your resources, could you now. Huhh.. In the end the boy is closer to me the he can ever be to you.' Amelia was happy to get this sweet sweet little revenge on that prick.

"You really drank it all haha" Jake got up wiping his mouth, smilingly he responded "I can't help it mom. It was that delicious. Didn't realise until it was already over." Having passed some time now with her Jake had begun to open up a with her. He was not shy anymore. "Now mother, it's your turn. Please get on your hands and knees. I will clean your anus for you." Amelia was surprised at his declaration and looking at his firm eyes she knew the boy really wanted to return the favor to her. She too was a bit excited about it. This was her first time. Not even Ryu had offered to do it for her. "Go ahead Jake!" Jake was ready with his sight fixed on the puckered hole. "Mhhhh

... Mhhh... Huuu.. yess.. Jake, good going. Yeah, a little deeper. Yes, yes right there. Mhh..." Jake was exhilarated listening to her moans. The louder she moaned he must have been doing..

129 Chapter 129 Jake's Adventures 2

"Am doing it right aunt?" "Ohh.. yess.. my boy. Yeah now push it in." Amelia was on her knees with her butt forced out. Jake behind her had his cock pressed against her sphincter. Getting her approval he held her waist with both his hands and forced his cock to the depths of her anus. "mhh... How does it feel little Jake?" Jake can't move at all, I single thrust sapped the juice out of him. "Amazing mother. It feels like nothing else. It's so warm.. so tight. Mother if you don't mind, I want to be rough with you." Amelia was surprised that the boy mustered up the courage to say that. "Haha.. I am so proud of you kid. Yeah. Go on. Be rough. You can do whatever you want with mommy. Spank my butt, slap my face, pull my hair.. I love everything so don't stop yourself." She can feel her pussy squirm declaring that. Jake on the other had had his cock grow to its absolute limit.

Next minute he held down on her waist before beginning to pound her hard into the ground. With every thrust he was getting bolder in expressing his desires. Using his fingers he combed her long hair back and wrapping bit all around his hand, tugged on his hard. "Ahhhhhhh.. go one boy. Pull on it harder. Ahhhhh.. yes just like that." *Spank* *Spank* With every cry of pain from Amelia Jake felt himself getting agitated and he would slap harder. His thrusts grew in pace when her anal wall constricted all around his cock, gripping it so tight that he had a hard time pushing it. One of his hand got under her and began squeezing her fleshly mounds, crushing them and making different shapes out of them. It wasn't long before he can't hold on anylonger. "Aggghh.. mother.. I am coming.. aghhhh" Amelia sprung into action, turning around she captured his small cock in her mouth. The boy's body spasmed before he launched thick jizz into her throat. It took him few minutes to empty out his balls into the milf.

Amelia promptly swallowed it all before bringing the boy out of the bath. She pulled him along before pushing him onto the bed in her room. "It's your time now Jake? Use your tongue on mommy's pussy now." Ryu did it a few times with her and Amelia had come to love doing it. She climbed into the bed and raised her long legs in air before seductively parting them, revealing a leaking pussy. "My tongue? But how do I do that mom? I have never done that before." She had the boy completely wrapped around her fingers as he didn't falter in carrying out what was demanded off him. She loved it, knowing that she can never have this kind of control over Ryu. "Don't worry about it. You have been a very good learner. Mommy will show you how to do it. Now get your face in. Yes, like that. Now stick your tongue out and lick in the inner lips of my vagina." Jake followed her words to a letter. *Lick*Lick*Lick*Lick* "Mhhh... Yess.. Jake. Now use two of your fingers to pushe it inside the hole and keep moving them just like you did it in mommy's ass."

Jake can feel her soft walls on his fingers, it was as nothing like he touched before. It had a velvety feeling and was quite wet from inside. His tongue lapped on her inner labia while his fingers moved rapidly inside her. "Yess... Jake.. so good.. keeppp.. going.. just like this. Don't stop.. agghhh.. mhhh" Amelia had turned a bit agressive as she held Jake's head and shoved it harder all the while encouraging him to go deeper. But it wasn't actually doing it for Amelia. Everytime she could feel herself staring at her orgasmic relief but each time she would fall back down, making her a bit frustrated. She needed something bigger for her to achieve her release a set of fingers were nit doing it for her. She raised her head to look at the flaccid cock if Jake, it will still take some time before the boy can get it up. She sighed in disappointment.

'Wait a minute!' Raising her head again she saw Jake furiously working on her pussy without any rest trying to impress his mother. She just thought of something naughty and was struggling on her mind if she should let the boy do it. 'I just hope he doesn't consider this as to how normal people did sex.' The sense of guilty was heavy but the burden of lust proved to be heavier. 'I will just give him a talk later.' She had never tried it with her son, well his cock was more than enough for her satisfaction but in thos situation.. "Jake.. listen to me." The boy sat back up in attention, ready to serve his mistress for the day. "Can you please push your hand in my pussy? You see mommy's pussy has expanded a bit from continuous sex over the years so your fingers will not be able to get mommy off." She had thought the boy might hesitate a bit, pushing his hand in an unknown hole. But Jake only thought about it for a second before he was ready with his hand pressed against her sloppy hole. "Then I will push it in mom." "Hmm.."

"Ahmmmhh... Yes.. yes.. now it's much better.. keep going a bit deeper Jake. Yess.. sssshhhh.. a little more.. a bit more.. " After a full 10 minutes of grappling with her pussy walls, Jake found out that his whole hand till his elbow was inside Amelia. He had to turn his hands into a fist and then only he was able to traverse any further in her abyss. "Move it now.. Jake, my boy." He nodded before pulling on his hands a bit and then thrusting it right back in. Now there was no way he could lick her out but fortunately Amelia looked just as satisfied with only his hand fir now. With the goal of giving his best, he began forcing his fist in and out rapidly, making the red head scream and moan in ecstasy. "Ahhhh... It feels so good. You hand has completely filled mommy's hole little Jake. Yess.. keep going. Right there. Just like that Jake.. don't stop.. don't stop.. I am there.. there.. agghhh.. aghhh.." With a loud scream Amelia let herself be taken over by a sweeping orgasm that instantly knocked her out.

"Mhh" "mhhh" "mhhh" Amelia woke up to someone's panting noise. Looking at the face moving in and out of her view, she realised the boy must have gotten hard back again. Sure enough she can feel his cock moving in and out of her pussy. She would have loved to get another release, but his cock was not exactly what can pull that off. Even then, that didn't mean she can't make the boy feel good. Focussing on her lower body she controlled her pussy walls to squeeze his dick, making the boy moan out in pleasure. Jake picked up her legs and put them on his shoulders to get better access of her butt, for a thorough pounding of her pussy. "Choke me.. Jake!" She had loved it when he did that last time. "Uugghh. Uuhhh... Mhhhh" In her excitement Amelia forgot that she never had to explain the boy how to choke and what to choke. Jake had used both his hands to clutch her neck and squeeze the air out of her lungs. That was an instant turn on for her and she had gotten another release much to her surprise. The boy has really impressed her with his skills in bed.

"It's time to give you a reward. Now lay down on your back." Amelia climbed on top of his body, impaling herself on his erect cock. She bend down over the boy, letting her tits cover his face and began moving her butt with his cock sheathed in her pussy. "Aghhh.. it feels so good mother.. amhh" He grabbed the tits in his hand and bit down hard. "Agghhh.. Aggghhhh.. ohhhh.. yes.. Jake bite it harder... Mhhh..." There was no milk in her tits anymore but that didn't stop the boy to keep suckling her nipple. He had been starved of sex for a month now. Unbeknownst to others he had recalled everything that he had done with Amelia during the collapse of his mind. Thus it had taken him so long to make up his mind for coming fir her again. This time he had wanted to correct his mistake and be a good man in the bed. But as it turned out Amelia enjoyed all that he ever wanted to do to her and more.

"Mother can you do me with your mouth?" Amelia was happy to oblige, getting off him she got between his legs and put his cock in her mouth. Sucking on it heavily she caressed his balls in her hands. Once in a while she would nip his testicles making him cry out in pain but the boy endured it all. He was truly enamoured with sex, willing to go to any length to satisfy her. Amelia knew what she had to do next. Ryu enjoyed it very much when she would finger his ass during a blowjob. She sent her finger straight into Jake's balls and the boy's body began twitching all over. She instantly clutched his dick, not allowing his cum to rise up. This was too much for Jake and he pleaded for a release "Not yet my little boy. Don't you want to try out mommy's ass once again?" Saying that she pushed her finger once again while maintaining her sucking pressure around his dick. It was a hard thing to do but Jake held on through the torture somehow, in the hopes of being rewarded with that warm hole of her's.

"Should I go in mom?" Amelia shook her jiggled her but to entice the guy. Looking down at her butt cheeks Jake changed his mind. He can't be satisfied until he spanked them. Spanked them hard. *Paaahhh* *paaahh* He had now grown confident enough to not even ask Amelia if she will be willing. He knew she will never disappoint him and with a loud moan she enticed him further with her jiggling butt. The lady wanted more so how could Jake refuse to follow through. *Pahhhh* *Pahhhh* *Paaaahh* *Paaahhhh* All of his slaps were harder than the last on. He can see his hand prints on her clear skin. Bending down he used his tongue to lubricate her ass. He had figured it out that getting it all wet will make the process more enjoyable. His tongue drilled her ass for the second time a day. He didn't stop until his saliva was dripping from her hole. Holding his cock against her sphincter he deliberately shoved it all in a single push. "Aghhh.. naughty kid!! Mhhh.. ahhh.."

Jake got hold of her hair once again and tugged it hard while pounding her ass hard. "Do you love mommy's ass, little Jakey? Hehe" "Yes, mother. I have never tasted anything like this." "Good. You can come to mother whenever you want to enjoy it." "Sure mom. You are the only one for me.." in his subconscious he had replaced his own mother's image with Amelia's. His mother had not been like that since the beginning. She was just like Amelia, atleast to himself. She knew his mother acted like a jerk to others but when it came to her own family, she loved them very much. But everything changed when his father fell ill from a strange sickness. No matter what they had tried, he can't seem to become good. The best thing they could do was to sustain his life. That is continuing till today. He had no idea why she would change that much. And then it happened. One day when he had returned home, he found his mother in bed with a different man all together.

He was his father's elder brother. Jake didn't mind it much. His father had been unable to do anything in bed so it might be that his kom wanted a release and this invited a family member in. But just as he decided to leave to couple to it, he saw what would haunt him for many days. His loving mother, who had loved him and his father so much all her life, had turned her back in his father. He saw with his own eyes. His mother initiating a kiss with the man as he fucked her on his father's bed. That was the day when all his love for her turned into simmering hate.

He pounded Amelia harder and harder until he was close to his orgasm. Forcing her on her back he climbed on top of her before stroking his dick on her face. The milf knew what the boy wanted and opened her mouth to let him jerk all his cum in her maw. Once he was done, he just fell in the bed beside her and passed out.

Ryu returned home after making a visit to Suna's house. "I am home mother." He found his way to her room to find her under the sheets in the bed. "Shh.. you are going to wake my kid." Ryu can see Jake's head poking out from her side and he realised what had happened. "haha.. when did you raise another one so fast? And why did I never got to see this 'brother' of mine prior to today. "Hehe.. I just captured him, that's why." Both mother and son laughed together before Ryu pulled his cock out and placed it on Amelia face. "Don't you see how soundly the poor guy is sleeping. I can't do it." Ryu swiftly climbed on the bed with his legs on both sides of her face, settling over her face "That's your problem mother. Just make sure you are as stealthy as possible." Amelia made faces at him before letting his cock move to the depths of her wet throat..

Bad news. One of our patrons left us yesterday :( Now we fell down to $140 in pledges. Still we will do the double release week since I had already promised that. But it will be hard to reach our current goal. I got so many ideas that I want to pen down, keep supporting.

130 Chapter 130 Fight!!

Back to present time*

Sophia was mad at both of them but she can't even scold them. She was too embarrassed to even discuss what happened at the lake. The only course of action she can think of was to shut up and try to forget everything. The sun was still up when the gang heard some peculiar sound. Something was there in the shrubs ahead of them. "Shh.." No one except Kyro required her heads up and everyone had taken their stance, waiting for a wild animal to jump out any moment now. "Chuuu.." It was just a rabbit. Everyone calmed their nerves down. "Haha.. I thought we already found ourselves a trouble. We can't be that unlucky." Kyro commented. Ryu had already kept his hands on the nearby tree to get a better scan of the area around them. Having practiced for so long he can easily get a view of 70 metres radius. His frown has not subsided. There was definitely an animal in the trees somewhere but it was changing its position very fast. It was such that he can't get a lock on it. But with what swift steps it was moving and how it was giving away no sounds at all, one thing was clear. This was a predator.

Immediately he turned around to look at Sophia and found her smirking. 'Damn.. it.' Understanding her plan he moved ahead quickly "Incoming!!" Kyro and Kira were too startled but Jake had acute senses. Listening to Ryu's call for help he right away got rid of his bagpack and called upon his mana, setting his hands on fire. Ryu took the time to throw some seeds to the ground. Pulling his hands together he began chanting the spell. Now even Jake can feel something was amiss, calling out to Sophia "Big sister, protect those two." The flames in his hands grew even hotter. Sophia only smiled before she fell back. Jake can't make sense of her actions but Ryu called back "Kyro protect Kira, she will back you up. Sophia isn't going to help." Right then something jumped at Ryu from the dense canopy of the tress. Kira was scared out of her wits. This situation was nothing like the vines. This time they were actively getting hunted down and their leader has just gave up on them.

Ryu sighed when he saw the size of the beast. He was expecting something much worse. It was just the size of a large cat. Although it looked much more threatening with protruding canine. Till the time the cat pounced on him his spell was ready. "Creation magic!" Multiple green vines sprouted from the ground in an instant, grabbing towards the cat. The animal was very agile, using its foot work it managed to dodge the vines but the sheer intensity of the vegetation overwhelmed it. Not long after it was wrapped around and captured thoroughly mid air. Kyro wanted to laugh out loud, he was so scared for a little cat. "Purr.. purrr..." Ryu too let his gaurd down. There was no way the poor animal was going to escape it's binds. "Should I kill it off?" Still Ryu wanted to confirm if they were safe for now or not. He turned back around to check on Sophia and the girl still had a smirk on her face. "Fuck!!" Jake had already noticed as he ran towards their female companion.

Kira was happy for their friends as they managed to take down a beast with such ease. But just as she put a step forth, she saw Jake running towards her. She heard the tugging of a branch behind her. Ryu had messed up. His senses were still not trained enough as he was only able to notice a single cat but instead there were two. While the first one attacked from ahead the other had sneaked up behind them and gone for the lone prey. "Flame.. eruption.."

The cats paws had begun glowing in red. The beast was channelling its own mana. *Scratch* blood spurted from Kira's left arm. She had no chance to put up any defence. The cat was already onto her. She fell back but fortunately Jake had launched his attack, launching a large tongue of flame towards the beast. There was no way an attack from a distance will ever land on it. It fell back a step before pouncing at Kira once again. It's motive was simple. Get rid of the girl first.

Ryu can feel his heart burning in rage. He had been too attached with Kira these days and now it felt like his own body was cut. "Aghhh...!!" His eyes glowed green and with a heavy fist he punched the ground. He can only hope this will work. He can't really rely on Sophia now. He did away with his bindings before throwing the punch. It was not the time to keep his abilities hidden. *Creak* *Creak* In that second of time Kira had closed her eyes. Her body had frozen up. Jake was still away and there was no chance Ryu could reach her. *Thuuudd* *Purrr..* She opened her eyes to find Jake already standing infront of her. Kyro reached her before holding her arm tightly with his hands, to stop the blood lose.

Sophia had her eyebrows raised. The boy was just a lower level Junior mage. Did she just witness a junior mage make a whole tree move? She even rubbed her eyes but the limping beast was the clear evidence that the branches over Kira's head moved on their own and striked down at her attacker giving Jake the time needed to come to her rescue. She recalled how much faith her old man puts in this boy. "Grumpy old man still git better eye for a talent huhh.."

Ryu jumped back from his sitting position. The cat struggling to get out of its bind behind him hadn't gone unnoticed by him. "Ryu can you handle that one?" Jake threw a flaming punch towards the approaching beast to deter it. He was not able the hit the guy but there was no way it could close onto him without getting injured by his flames. "Haha.. with ease. It's just an overgrown cat." He had spread the seeds all around this place and just when the cat pounced at him, he would make a spiked vine blast out of the ground towards it, making it change its angle of attack midway. This time Ryu wasn't hesitating rather he was actively trying to kill it. Last time he had made mistake. He could have easily squeezed the life out of it when he caught it the first time but both unwanted empathy and curiosity stopped him and now his fuck up had gotten Kira injured.

10 minutes passed when Sophia dropped down from her resting branch. She can see the corpse of the first cat, laying on the ground charred. The next one was held up high onto a vine that had impaled it's abdomen, puncturing it's innards. Ryu was bandaging Kira's arm while the other two boys were trying to recover back their last mana. "You guys really did well. Great job. Thought I might have to get down once Kira was injured but you rookies really held together. Not losing your minds. Specially you Kyro, I had assumed you will freeze up at the sight of blood. But I guess a living friend is always better than a dead one." The boy scratced his head awkwardly. "Thank you big sis."

"Here take this. It's just a scratch, you will be fine." Nobody minded Sophia's condescending tone as they realised their while purpose of coming her was to train themselves. She popped a pill in Kira's mouth before looking at Ryu "You are good at sensing what's around you. You just need a bit more practice. Also, if you have even a slight doubt that something can kill you then don't ever hesitate to kill them off. Either you will get yourself killed or your friends." Saying that she took her leave to settle under the shade of a tree. Ryu only nodded. His heart was a bit heavy. Sophia termed it as a scratch but Kira was truly injured and she might take more than two days to get her hand working again. "I am fine brother Ryu. It was my own fault. I should have been ready." Ryu knew she was feeling the guilt of being the weakest link in the gang. "Haha.. Yeah, you really messed up. But you are not alone. Each of ours mistakes culminated in your injury so no need to blame yourself. Don't worry, you can make mistakes. It doesn't matter, your brother will save you each and every time." Kira can feel her eyes getting wet from looking at Ryu's smile. But she had promised him that she was Bieber going to cry again this she only pressed her head in his chest before snuggling in his arms.

"Its too late to travel today. We will set up our tents a little away from this place. Kyro and Jake, get those dead bodies disposed off. Burn them. That won't bring any other predators to our resting place, at night." Both boys got to work while the other three began deploying their tents. Ryu and Kira got into one and snuggled together into the cozy bed after having a small dinner with the team. "Brother did you save me today?" Ryu kissed the girl on her forehead "Of course. Don't you know how amazing your brother is?" Her face turned red "Can you give me a kiss brother?" Ryu was a little taken aback by her sudden request but not minding it he went ahead and kissed her lips. Next she nagged at him to tell her how he did that, when he was the farthest from her. The night fell down and the couple fell into a deep sleep after a tough day.

Morning*

Ryu had woken up first. Having left his seal unlocked all night, he was feeling very fresh. Taking a dump some distance away from the camp he pulled his pants up to take his leave. He traveled a few metres when he could hear the sounds of someone's step. It didn't sound human thus Ryu got himself alerted for any scenario. There was not time to sense them, whatever it was, it was moving towards him fast. *Swish* Ryu dodged. An arrow lodged itself on the tree behind him going between his thighs, missing his little brother by an inch. Ryu was sweating bullets. What the heck? Didn't he just lost his most important tool? What would even be reason to be alive in such a world without a cock? All those thoughts made him really mad. Looking for the culprit he found a tall girl showing herself from behind the bushes. The girl had armor covering her chest with her brown hair flowing down her shoulders, with a long bow in her hands. She was a beauty but all Ryu could think off was how he just lost his little brother at her hands.

"Ohhh.. a human. Fetch me my arrow low life." Ryu had enough of her. He was expecting a heartfelt reply from her and what he got was the exact opposite. She wasn't even treating him as a fellow human. "You wench. Look where you are shooting. Try to keep that mouth of yours shut, lest you end up getting your ass whooped." He grabbed the arrow and pulling it out, broke it in half before throwing it away. "What did you say to me? I was thinking of not taking your life but looks like big brother was true you guys really don't appreciate kindness. Just die then." The girl was mad after he insulted her and she pulled out the sword at her waist, before leaping towards him. Only then Ryu noticed why the girl was so tall. She was no human at all. It was just that her lower half was hidden from him otherwise those hooved legs would have easily given her away as a beastmen. She had a lower half of a horse with a torso of humans. In short she was a centuar.

Ryu had no time being impressed by her body as the girl was already onto him. *Swing* Her large sword came falling onto his head. Ryu ducked down and moved away from her. A forest was not really a centuar's turf. She was having major difficulties manoeuvring her large body around. "Stay at a single place, pest!" Ryu nimbly moved among the vegetation easily avoiding all her blows. "Are you an idiot? Why would I stay at one place when I can get away?" That made her even more made and she began swinging her sword even harder. The sword must be heavy as the girl was already sweating profusely while Ryu can dodge her till the next day. But just as he sidestepped the girl this time something came running towards him like a tank. It was another centuar but this one was more massive than the girl and he was way faster. It just grabbed him by his neck before pinning him onto a tree trunk. "Shit!" However powerful Ryu had been, he knew it was of no use infront of this guy. He was simply on another level..

131 Payback

"What happened here Darla? Why are you wasting your time on these vile creatures?" The girl placed her sword on her shoulders before strolling towards them. "This one got a wretched mouth big brother. He began abusing me." Ryu rolled his eyes at her obvious lie. He would have liked to refute her claims had he been atleast allowed to open his mouth. He wasn't too worried about these guys as he had felt that help was on the way for him. Sophia had not helped them last time because it didn't really required her intervention but now that a bigger threat has appeared, he knew she won't leave him to die. "Then you should have killed him off. Instead of playing with him all the while." The girl dropped her head ashamed. Looks like her brother saw her incompetence in killing even a pesky human. Her eyes raged. 'Its all because of this human.' The boy let Ryu go who fell on his feet huffing for breath. "Do it." The female centuar readied her sword to chop Ryu head off when she heard a laughter ringing like a bell.

"Haha.. Aren't you a big man, Reiner? Trying to kill off a junior like that. And her I had the false impression that you guys fought for honour." Reiner frowned after listening the voice. Turning around he found a girl walking towards him with slow steps. "It's just a measly boy. He's not even worth fighting against. I was just giving him a quick death so he doesn't humiliate himself any further." Till now Ryu had only have about the arrogance of the beastmen, today he saw it with his own eyes. These guys seems to have their heads up their asses. "Ohh.. is that so. Anyhow, just go away. That boy is with me." That's it? Wasn't this girl acting even more arrogant? Ryu thought he might witness an awesome fight between the guy and Sophia but it didn't seem like the male centuar was too keen on a conflict. "We already know why you are here Sophia. It's no secret now. I am very sure this is not the last time we are meeting. Let's go Darla."

Darla was confused. They are going to leave just like that? Just because the girl said the boy was with her? Where was the pride in that? Isn't that basically showing your back on the enemy? Yet when she turned to Reiner to register her protest, he looked at her with firm eyes. She can't go against him. Her parents had only allowed us to venture outside on the condition that she would follow him around. If she fails to do so, she wasn't even sure when would be the next time she can leave her tribe for the next adventure. "Huuhh.." She huffed and puffed before turning around. This girl must really be very powerful otherwise Reiner would not prefer leaving. Ryu only smiled at the female centuar's tantrums and she seemed to have noticed it too. So, just as she turned around her bushy tail slapped accross Ryu's face.

"Aiiiiioo.. what a jerk?" He saw her making faces at him before following behind Reiner. Ryu rubbed his cheeks before asking Sophia "Does it take longer for beastmen children to mature?" Sophia extended her hand before pulling him. "Not really. Why?" "Nothing. Just asking. Anyhow, sis I seem to have sprained my ankle please give me a ride back." She looked down to see him with a small injury to side of his leg.

"Sis, you must be pretty awesome. The guy literally ran with his tails between his legs." Ryu had his hands crossed around Sophia's neck as she carried him back to their camping sight. "Asking me questions while squeezing my breasts doesn't make it alright." He switched to the right one, pinching and rubbing the protruding nipples over her clothes. She had not yet out on those chest bands so he wanted to take full advantage of the opportunity. "Come on sis. You are so powerful. How can this little thing cause any discomfort to you?" His words reminded Sophia of the lake scene. With a single finger in her ass she was like a sitting duck with her whole body melting like a jelly. She hurriedly changed the discussion. "Hmm.. Reiner had been an old rival to me. Remember when I told you about my master bringing me here to fight with the students of the beastmen masters. He is one of them. It's just he has never been able and to defeat me thus the guy seems to have developed an inferiority complex."

Ryu had become bolder with every passing second. Getting the chance his hand crept its way inside of her dress and feeling was the soft skin on his finger tips. "Hmm?" Sophia seemed to have noticed just now. He can't have her put her mind to this "Ohh.. so it's like that. But sis don't you think we should be worried? The guy was definitely talking about the flower we are here for? What if he gets his hands on it before us?" She dropped her head down to see his hand snaking around under her dress but chose to ignore the guy. Ryu has always been interested in all kinds of strange things anyhow. "Huf.. I don't think they would have such a detailed map as ours? And even if they got their hands on the flower, we just need to beat their asses and get it back." Ryu loved how straight forward the girl was. He wanted to keep playing with these milk jugs but alas, the camp was in sight already.

Kira took the effort to clean his wound before they began moving once again.

There were many magical beasts that tried to put the gang on their menu but except a single time, Sophia came forward to get rid of them. Only when she was sure that the rookies will not be killed even before they can put up their defence, will she allow them to take part. One more day passed and Kira's arm has healed up quite a bit. Once again the gang took refuge in their tents.

"Mhh?" It's been a few hours Ryu had slept, when he felt some movement behind him. Wanting to take a look he turned around. "Suusshhh!!" It was Sophia, who plug his mouth and slowly pulled him out of the tent. Her face was serious so he decided against asking her anything. "Follow me!" He did as commanded. 'Did she locate some wild beasts? Or did those centuar's come back for revenge?' Thinking till here he bagan readying himself for a fight. Sophia stopped when she was some distance away from the camp. He waited for her to settle before he asked "What is the matter sis? Are those beastmen back again?" Sophia turned around and taking a look at her unusually calm face, Ryu knew he had fallen in a trap. A trap set by his own comrade. His steps moved back slowly as he wanted to make a run for it. Sophia gave a wide grin. "Why are you backing away Ryu? I just wanted to talk about something." Talk? That must be the last thing on her face with a devious grin like that. "Haha.. sis, actually I am suddenly not feeling that well. Why don't you let me get some rest and we will definitely talk about it in the morning." He said scratch the back of his head while his steps kept strolling backwards.

"Ohh.. is that so. Too bad I wanted to let you play with big sister's breasts since you love them so much. Why don't you stay? See, I pulled them out for you. Don't you think they are pretty." The silver haired girl dropped her dress from her shoulders, letting the massive jugs hang out in the open. Ryu gulped. It was bad. She was definitely going to take her revenge on him for that day. "Of course I love them. But you see, I think I already had enough fun with them for today.." Leaving those words behind he ran for his life. But unfortunately for him she had tricked had tricked him away from the camp. There was no way of reaching it. Sure enough someone grabbed him from behind and before he could even out up a resistance his hands were already tied down behind him. "Ahemm... Sis is there really a need for violence. We both are grown up. I believe we can settle this easily with a talk, what do you say?" She immediately taped his mouth with a cloth before pulling him along. "Oh.. of course we are going to talk. Rather I am planning for a long talk."

Ryu knew there was no saving himself today. He can only blame that bastard Lyod for this. Even more than Lyod he was blaming his wide mouth with which he suggested those things to the old guy. "Amhh.. mhhhmm." He tried to convey his apologies but it was too late for that. His rope was thrown across a branch before being pulled into the air. "Now we don't have those many facilities here, so we will have to do it like this only. Hope you like it." "Hummbbb.. bhhhgfffgg" There was no was she could understand his rantings. Ignoring his actions completely she pulled his pants down to reveal the girthy cock hanging over his large balls. "Let's hope you enjoy the session." Saying that she opened her mouth and swallowed his whole length. It didn't take long before it swelled up to its true size. Sophia had to expel it out as the head began touching and forcing it's way into her throat.

"Ahmmm.. Why are you so big brat?" Not waiting for his reply she wrapped her lips around the thickness once again before moving her head back and forth. She licked all over his length and Ryu was in heaven. It's been a few days that he received such good blowjob. Thus he relaxed his body trying to get the best out of the situation. "Hmm... Looks like you are ready?" He sighed listening to her. He got it. She was planning to do the same thing that happened to her. Leaving his erect cock unattended she moved behind him. *Pahhh* *Pahhh* "Agggghhhmm" This reminded him of the spankings he had got from Suna, few times when he had teased her too much. 'You are just going to end up like her, girl. Enjoy it while it last.' "Aiieeehhh" *Paah* The night continued like this. She would spank him until he was limp. Next she would again give him a blowjob, stimulating an erection out of him before spanking him again. Ryu cursed her all night.

Morning*

Kira woke up to find herself tightly hugged by Ryu in their makeshift bed. This made her very happy. She wanted to be in his arms for a bit more but it was already late for them. "Big brother! Big brother Ryu... Wake up. It's morning already." Ryu opened a single eye before pulling the girl down. He latched onto her lips and forced his tongue into her sweet mouth. Kira didn't mind it and let him do as he pleased. Only after 5 minutes of continuous kissing did he stopped and wiped the saliva off him lips. "My Kira is the best really." His gave her another kiss on her forehead before taking his leave. Kira saw him limping over a bit but her mind was too giddy to care about anything.

Ryu found Sophia preparing some tool from the woods around before hugging her from behind. "Sis you really hurt my feelings yesterday." "You can't say that Ryu. Wasn't it the best way to discipline someone according to you?" He knew he brought it on himself but there was no way he was not getting a compensation for his mistreatment. "How would I know the old guy was asking about you?" He lied but that didn't have much affect on her. "So what di you want now?" His hands got over her busty chest once again "Hehe.. I am not moving from here until I get to cum in your mouth. You know last night I was never able to cum. Now it's your responsibility for giving me a proper release. "Hmm.. Okay let's do it." "Hain?" Ryu was ready for his request being shot down and then he will settle for sucking her tits but unexpectedly the girl agreed.. 'Was she feeling regret now?'

132 Clash

Ryu brought Sophia in his tent where Kira was still organising the stuff. "Kira remove your clothes and come here." Ryu sat in one corner of his tent before pulling his pants down. Sophia had got down to her knees and tying her hair in a knot, brought her mouth close to the massive cock. Kira was surprised to say the least. Her brother was too awesome. Was he now teaching even her big sister, how to use their mouth? "What are your waiting for? Get down and lick on my balls here." "Hmm" She hurriedly got out of her clothes before joining Sophia. "You need to let it go deeper Sophia. Yeah, just like that. A bit wider. Yes." Ryu saw her frowning when he called her name out directly. "Put it in your mouth Kira and then lick it properly." Kira was always ready to learn. Sucking one of his balls into her mouth she began licking sloppily all over.

Slowly Ryu had his hands on Sophia's silly hair. He began tugging on it from time to time. "Open your mouth Sophia!" She raised her eyebrows but after the heavyweight punishment from yesterday she believed the boy deserved some rewards. That was why she agreed to him. *Spit* Ryu was slowly going to take his revenge on her. "Swallow it." *Pahh* Just when she was thinking what to do with his spit in her mouth, she was slapped hard. Her face turned red from embarrassment of being slapped by a junior but since she had decided to do this, she will go all the way. Swallowing his precum and her pride both she let the boy ravage her mouth thoroughly. *Cough* *cough* Ryu saw her nostrils leaking precum and his rage from yesterday night calmed down a bit. Kira didn't believe that her all powerful big sister was a noob at using her mouth just like her.

Ryu got on his knees while holding Sophia's head on his erection. "I am very close. Make sure not to waste any of it Sophia." She blinked her eyes and he began his assault. Kira, not being able to find a place fir herself decided to go to her regular one. Getting behind a standing Ryu she forced her face between his buttocks and began licking his asshole. She was having a hard time getting her tongue at the right place due to his regularly jerking his hips, to fuck Sophia's mouth. Yet, the girl took it as a challenge.

Sophia on the other hand was feeling very hot. The old man never aroused her in such a manner ever. Maybe it was because the inherent respect she felt from him or due to their relationship, but it was true. The boy really made her feel differently. Her hands found their was to her burning slit. It was good that Jake and Kyro were nit at the camp right now. Otherwise she would have left all the respect in their eyes. But as long as it was Ryu only she didn't mind revealing this side of hers. Her fingers dove into her hole. Ryu smiled cunningly at her actions. It looked like he was fucking her for his personal reasons but in actuality he had another reason for doing this to her. He was getting her ready for the day she would get to know about Ron. On that day he planned to make the girl so close to himself that she could take the lose and still stand up relying on him.

"Gluckk .. ahhh... Gluck.. Gluck... Gluck.. " She looked even more beautiful with his cock in her mouth and his precum dripping from all her facial holes. There were sine tears at the corner of her eyes but the speed at which she was fingering her pussy made him sure that the girl is going to beat him real bad if he stopped right now. He kept up his fucking, giving her there time to rub it off on her own. Behind him an experienced tongue in his asshole can keep him up for the whole day. "Agghhhgg..mhhhh... Gggggg" He saw her body spasming from a release. Only then he allowed his cum to shoot through his urethra. He made sure to give her a thick facial. 'How much is he going to cum?' Sophia had only been with a single man all her life thus she had no idea is Ryu was the abnormal one or was her father the dry one. The viscous liquid refused to slide down her face. Ryu cherished her for sometime before calling out to the girl behind him "Kira, won't you clean big sister off?"

An enthusiastic Kira leaped at her before lapping the thick cum off her face. "Share some with big sis too. She had worked hard for it." She nodded before sucking some of his jizz in her mouth and then transferring it to Sophia via a sloppy kiss. Kira had come to love being involved in these sensual plays with Ryu. It made her feel like she was involved very deeply with him. For Sophia too this was not the first time getting kissed and being passive was never in her nature. It wasn't long before Kira was tackled to the ground as she began shoving her own tongue into her junior and swiping it all around. She didn't want to admit but this was kind of fun. She felt herself more relaxed than previously. On top of that why did his cum tasted so good?

One more day passed for the gang before they got close to their target location. Ryu began to feel slightly warm on his chest. Looking down he strangely found the spacestone around his neck glowing. "Hahhaha.. brat looks like you got rid of your bad luck.. I can feel an ancient aura from around here. Hahahah... Looks like an old friend who had survived the disaster. Since in got no time I can't explain anything. Just follow the stone it will bring you to it. We will talk later... Hahaha.. try not to die kiddo!!" The dragon clearly didn't have the luxury to speak with him for any longer. The voice too sounded like a recorded monologue sent to him. Anyhow he would have appreciated had the stupid lizard not wasted half of his precious time laughing like a maniac.

Ryu alerted his senses. 'Can it be that this stone is detecting the same plant that I am here for?" He shook his head. It can't be. The lizard was talking about some old friend of his. It must be an object related to some other powerful companion of his. Last time dragon had told him that although his side was defeated badly but most of his companions had survived the clash and gone into hiding. So it was not a surprise to find their belongings. Ryu was pretty excited. The only thing that he had from the dragon must be this spacestone and he can't really stress it's importance enough. His greedy mind was already salivating at the prospect of getting his hands on some awesome relic. That would make his life way easier.

"What are you smirking about?" Sophia turned around to brief the team when she found Ryu smiling like an idiot. "Ahahaha.. nothing.. nothing." Sophia chose to ignore the guy. "Listen up. We are pretty close to our destination. Keep your eyes and ears open at all times. Like I informed you guys the beastmen are already here. We will just hope that those bastards don't locate the cave we are looking for. It that happens be ready to fight with your tooth and nail. There is a real possibility of getting killed because they will not show any mercy to their opponents." Everyone nodded stiffly. "Kira, you don't need to fight until the situation is too drastic. Remain under our protection before casting a healing magic on us to the best of your ability. Kira would have liked a more active position but she knew better than to protest against Sophia's decision at such a crucial time. Ryu and Kyro were placed at the flanks while Jake with the highest firepower was to take up their behind.

After traveling of 15 more minutes Sophia sighed in frustration. This was not going to be can easy mission. "Haha.. Sophia!! Welcome welcome. It's been a while since we were waiting here." The gang moved out of the shrubs to find themselves face to face with a number of centuars, fully armoured and ready for battle. "Looks like there is no other way for me to get in, without bashing your faces in." Reiner laughed once again. "Sure, sure. To tell you the truth, we were not sure entirely that this was the real cave. It was just a guess since we had already looked all around fir the flower. But you guys coming her confirms that this is indeed the place." Sophia was confused. Even if the reached here just few minutes earlier she was surprised as to why these guys didn't make a run for it after grabbing the flower, instead waiting for then at the entrance.

Reiner seems to have guessed her doubts. "Don't worry we don't particularly like ambushing our enemies. It's just that the cave only looks small. There is a whole underground maze under it. It's best if we get rid of you and your pets first. Then we will have all the time in our hands to look for the flower. So shall we begin?" Ryu saw the guy pull out a massive broad sword from behind his back. This time Reiner and Darla were not alone. They had 4 more centuars with them and from the looks it didn't look Ryu and his fellow rookies can be of any help. "Ryu, handle the girl. All others keep one of the others engaged until I am free." Sophia only said that before running towards the horde of stallions. She threw away her sandals midway and the gang saw her whole body transform into stone. Her hands took the shape of two long swords as she took a huge leap to directly fall into the middle of the Reiner and his friends.

Ryu was stupefied by her shear bravery. This girl didn't seem to even care about her life. This was no pratice match. If she loses there is a good chance she is going to lose her life. "What are you guys looking at? Attack!!!" Ryu called out, pulling his hands together after throwing a large quantity of seeds to the ground. Darla already had her eyes fixed at Ryu from the beginning. She was too weak to participate with her big brother but if it was a measly human, she was sure she can take him out without much sweat. Of course while thinking that she had conveniently chose to forget how the boy made a fool out if her. Vines began growing from the ground but she very easily dodged all of it with her speed, before reaching close to Ryu and dropping her heavy sword onto her.

On the other side Jake and Kyro combined their attacks and attacked one of the guy engaged in combat with Sophia. Their only goal was to pull the guy away from her. It wasn't long before a large flame blast hit one of them on the back, making him throw up blood. They had underestimated the kids. Jake's flames combined with Kyro's air manipulation had a devastating affect on him. Kira dutifully remained at the back but this time keeping herself aware for any possibility, lest she end up getting ambushed once again.

"Dammit.. Did you broke through once again." It was already a shame for Reiner to fight with a single girl with the help of his friends. He would have never allowed it to happen but he had fought with her enough times to know that she is a monster. Also, he can't take any risks as they were accompanying chief's own daughter. He was giving his best but the girl was too nimble on her feet. Dodging all their attacks like she was performing a beautiful dance. She was too gifted in her mana ability also. Just by getting in touch with something she can take on its properties. On top of tha she was a skilled earth manipulator. Her sharp hands can rip their armour open in a single strike if it landed properly. Also from time to time their group had to look out for any spikes protruding out of the ground randomly. She was employing both her abilities at once. Previously whenever Reiner had fought her she could either use her transformation or earth manipulation at once but now the prodigy was tuning in to both her powers at once. Right then a flame knocked one of his friend off balance, shoving Reiner into a pit of despair..

133 Trapped?

"Rune, go get rid of those pests first. We will hold her here." They had no choice other than send one of them for the kids otherwise, one more decent hit from them might cause them to lose this standoff

entirely. Reiner had already made the mistake of wrongly gauging Sophia's abilities. They can't afford any more fuck ups. "Haaagghh..." He swung his sword down heavily but all he could see was a smirk at the corner of her lips. Sophia had been waiting for this moment. She believed in her juniors to atleast pull one of them off her back and the brats did just that. The earth under Reiner's feet tilted to a side suddenly, making him stumble on his legs. That was enough time for a earth spike to injure his large abdomen. "Ahh.. Crafty slut." Reiner knew his plan had failed they can't defeat her at all. "Darla do it.." That was the last thing they can attempt.

Few minutes earlier.*

"Hahah.. brat let me see who comes to your rescued today." Ryu was still ducking and darting around. He had already known her weaknesses. Firstly, she talks way too much while engaged in a fight and secondly, the heavy sword she was carrying was too much for her to handle for long. He just had to wait it out. He would dodge the blows that he can and block the remaining with his vines, which will grow from the ground and put themselves between the two fighters. For the past two weeks Ryu had not practiced any cultivation, such that he was still stuck at the first level of the Junior realm. But that didn't mean he was lazing around. He knew how vulnerable he was in this world with a single rule, might is right. In those days he had practiced a few useful spells to their limit. That's how he was able to command the vines so effortlessly. He had seen the advantage Sophia had managed to get over her adversaries.

"Darla do it.." Ryu heard the leader of the centuars call out. He instantly realised they had something planned for their worst case scenario. Right then he saw Darla turn on her heels as she sprinted towards the entrance of the cave. 'What was she doing?' Ryu can't make any sense if her judgement but Sophia must have understood their motives. "Ryu, stop her. Don't let her enter the cave." He had no idea what was happening but he nonetheless followed her orders. But once he began running behind her, it was way to clear he was outmatched by a big margin. Having no other choice is commanded on if the vine to grow rapidly through the ground. It burst out from under Darla and wrapped around her. Ryu held onto the other end but all his efforts were futile. The girl was too heavy and all he had on her mind was to enter the cave at any cost. It didn't take long for Ryu to figure that out. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*

Watching the rocks falling from the cave roof, Ryu gave up on stopping the her and allowed her to pull her along. He had the choice of letting go of the vine but at that moment he thought this was the best decision. Why? Because from how his spacestone was acting the relic he is looking for was inside the cave. Had he left the rope, all of them would have been trapped outside with no way in. *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* The cave entrance was blocked by the falling debris. A huge amount of explosives were used, collapsing the entire tunnel.

Reiner dropped his bow before leaping away from Sophia. His companions too did the same. Reiner had took an instant to fire a burning arrow towards the cave, that's when Sophia realised their plan. "Hmm.. you guys must have faith in that girl to let her go in and search for the flower on her own." Reiner smirked "Yes we believe in her. Anyway, it's not she will be alone for long. We got the location for the herb. This is our territory, we just need to regroup and attack you guys again. Let's see how long all of you can endure that hahaha.." Sophia did away with her transformation "ohh.. it just so happens that I too believe in my little brat. We should see who succeeds in capturing the other." "Haha.. the boy will be dead before the day falls." Saying that Reiner and his friends disappeared back into the forest.

The rookies came running towards her. "What do we do now big sis? Brother Ryu got trapped inside, how will we get him out?" Sophia can feel a headache coming looking at the huge pile of large rocks ahead of her. "For now let us believe in little Ryu and we will take a short rest before planning anything." Watching the concern on Kira's face she ruffed her hair "Haha.. You need to trust in that brat. He can outplay that girl any day of the week. Let's not get depressed over it." All of them nodded their heads and Kyro took the time to console Kira for a bit. Jake wasn't concerned at all about Ryu. He knew the green haired boy was the most powerful out if all 4 of them. "Big sis, I can understand them blocking the path for us. But why did they let one of them be trapped inside?" "Hmm.. that's what have been thinking all along. My best guess will be that the girl is someone important and they believed she had a better chance of surviving inside than outside. They must have been scared that I might have taken the girl hostage. Whatever.."

Inside the cave*

Ryu found himself covered in tons of dirt having been dragged on the ground all the way here. It was mostly dark inside with little light permeating through small crevices. Just when Ryu had opened his eyes he saw a large blade tip falling towards his chest. "Die pest." He rolled away, saving himself from getting impaled. "Why do you jump around so much? Aren't you a man? Fight like one, then." "You really are an idiot aren't you? Just because I am a man, I should offer my neck to you. You need to grow up kiddo." *Swish* "Who are you calling a kid, filthy mouth!" "Filthy mouth? You are one to talk huh.." Ryu have had enough of her shenanigans. He knew the girl must be young and sheltered just like Kira, evident by her childish behaviour. "Okay, time to end this." He let of of his seal before bringing his hands together *Clap*. "Maximum growth!!" Out of nowhere huge vines germinated all around Darla, wrapping her completely in their binds.

She simply had no time to move away this time and the thickness of each vine was more than 5-6 times the normal one, making it impossible for her to break them off. "You bastard! You were hiding your power all along. Let go of me.. Aghh.. let go you idiot!!" He ignored her cries and sat down crossed-legged to regain his lost mana. "I know you are listening. How dare you put me in binds. Do you know who I am? My father can crush a army of your humans under his single foot. You don't.. ..." Her banter continued for a long time before she got tired and put an end to her rantings on her own.

"Hhaaaahh!!" Ryu streched his body all around. It was time to make his move. "Release" Darla had fallen asleep from all the exhaustion. She fell down to the ground once he released the spell. She stared viciously at Ryu but he chose to ignore her. "Just leave. You are too much of a novice." Saying that he turn around, strolling deeper in the cave. He had only walked a few metres when he heard the loud sound of hooves striking against the ground. *Swing* This was really getting annoying. She refused to take the hint. He didn't want to hurt her but the brat kept coming back to him. Ryu had misjudged her hatred for him. For a centuar it's pride was the most precious thing to it and his actions had destroyed her's completely.

Both of them stared at each other before Darla realised the futility of her efforts. She can continue doing it for the next week and the result will barely differ. "Enjoy your life while it lasts, trash!" She had a really bad mouth. But the only ones he could blame is her parents for bringing up a child like her. She took off ahead of him in a huff.

Back in Korua*

"What is this Rubin? I told you I am not interested in doing all this anymore." A redheaded woman pulled a man out of the room before cornering him. She had medium bust size but wide hips. The man was not particularly handsome but had a muscular build. He cupped her face in his hands before speaking with a charming smile "I know Emma but you see these guys are from the capital. They specially made a visit to be with you. I can't say no to them." Emma's gaze fell down. She was in a deep regret over what she had already done. There was no way dge wanted this to continue any further but she had no choice the cost of keeping her husband alive had gotten her into a large debt. A debt that she can't ever hope to pay. The only thing left to do was to sell her body to some nobles from the capital and collect the amount somehow. She had no salvation of she wasn't able to pay them of in the next 5 years. Her whole family could have been affected.

Previously when Emma's husband fell ill, they had gotten the support of her family. But after these many years even they had given up on him and retracted their support. Emma, being from a noble birth had no experience in working. Even if she could do that, it will only be enough for their sustenance. How was she going to keep her husband alive with such a small income? That's when Rubin, her husband's brother cane up with this suggestion for her. She had forced him out if her house on the first day he brought that up. She, a woman of noble birth, sleeping with men to raise the resources like a commoner? That idea felt so outrageous that time but few weeks passed after that and her husband's condition worsened. All this while Rubin never stopped bringing up the idea of prostitution. Knowing that she had no other way out she took him up on the offer. They started with the nobles from Korua itself and slept her way to the capital. Her beauty combined with her high birth meant she never had any shortage of customers.

Yet again her husband suffered a stroke and this time she had to borrow some funds from the dreaded underworld organization, the Dark Wings. His condition improved for better but he still required constant life support to survive. As her debt grew so did her offerings during sex and not long after she had crossed the line. The prostitutes who allowed their customers to kiss them had their value shot through the roof. She did just that with a heavy heart but in the end everything turned out to be good. Her income grew multiple folds and now she had enough to pay off her debts completely. In all these years she had leant some crafting work and was positive that she could support her family without selling her body. All these years Rubin had been her agent who would fix her deals for her. She was quite trusting of the guy but sometimes he had forced her into doing many things she would never have agreed. One such day was today. She had already informed him that she wasn't going to continue doing this anymore but still he brought these people with them.

All these years she had kept her child away from her, so that he doesn't come to know what his mother had been involved in. But that meant they had grown apart much further than she had expected. Now that she was free from that burden, she wanted to spend some time with her boy and let him know how much she loved him. But when she got home, she got to know he had left for his mission with his friends. Speaking of her boy's friends she would have to pay their families a visit and apologize for her prior behavior. Like most of the people with noble birth she too had an inherent disdain towards the commoners. Nonetheless after going through such a bad experience herself she had come to respect all humans. Also, when she couldn't take care of her child, it was his friends who kept him cheered up all this while.

"Huuu.. How much are they paying?" "20 Turas." She knew the guy was lying to her. The amount must be double that but she didn't care anymore. "This will be the last time. Make sure all the previous ones also know that I am out." Rubin nodded. "Also, I hope you reminded them that there will be no kissing involved." "Of course! How can I forget that." He gave a toothy grin before following her into the room.

134 Emma's compulsions

Emma sat infront of the three guests as they began introducing themselves. She couldn't care less about their introduction, lightly nodding her head to show that they had her attention. "You see Mrs. Emma our friend here just returned from his posting to the borders. That why we lot thought of enjoying together." The other guy chimed in "Previously we had planned to buy ourselves a woman each for a night but somehow we got informed that the someone from the main branch of the Roose family was in this business." "Yeah we only heard of your praises in our circles that's whu we decide to just pool our resources and pay for your services, instead of going for the cheap ones." Emma poured a glass of wine for them "Then all of you have my thanks. Also, I hope you enjoy your time with me." Saying that she kept the fake smile on her face and dropped the straps from over her shoulders, revealing those perfectly shaped breasts.

The men ahead of her felt their throats dry up as they took another sip from their glasses. She got up before removing her dress completely "Let us begin then." "I will take my leave now. You guys should enjoy." Rubin got up to take his leave but was stopped by one of them "ohh please Mr. Rubin, what are you going to do outside? You will be getting bored anyway, why not watch us bang her. We love having audience. I am sure Mrs. Emma won't mind it." Emma naturally had no reservations, she had already slept with Rubin too multiple times. "Haha... True true. Let me take you up on the offer then." All three of them got up before undressing and revealing their tools to Emma. They were in the bigger side but now nothing surprised her, she had seen enough cocks ranging from the tiniest to the mightiest. "We hope Mr. Rubin told you about our preferences. We like to have a free hand on our girls and most of the time we get too rowdy. But I am sure a mature woman like you won't face any problems with that."

Getting Emma's nod they surrounded the redhead from all sides before making her kneel. "Give us your best Mrs. Emma." The first one placed his cock on Emma's alluring face. Just the fact that one of the noble slut was under their cocks gave them an immense erection. Not to account in her beautiful face with deep blue eyes, fair cheeks and two luscious red lips. The bright red hair was only a cherry on top. They began rubbing their cocks on her face, making her smell their thick smell. The middle guy grabbed her chin and shoved his cock in her mouth after rubbing her lips to his heart's content. He collected her hair behind her head and began thrusting his cock deep in her mouth. "Mhhhmm... Yes, she really had a softer mouth that's for sure. Haha." They laughed while Emma stroked on the other two cocks with her hand. "Gluck... Gluckk.. gluckk.. Gluck. Gluck.." "Yeah, just like that! Yesss!"

Rubin can feel his cock growing in length, watching those guys take turns in Emma's sweet mouth. He himself can't wait to get his hands on the woman. That was the best thing about Emma, her charm only grew with how many number of times people slept with her. "Let's get down to business brother. I can't wait." "Yeah, let's do it." In agreement with each other they made Emma lay in her back. Holding her long legs in air he pressed on his dick which penetrated her in a single attempt. "Aghh.. mhhhm." She moaned lightly as the thick cock filled her pussy. Another guy squatted over her chest and cupping her breasts together with both his hands, began fucking her tits. "Hold them like this slut. Squeeze them together." Emma was used to getting called names. The only reason she was allowing this to happen was because Jake was not home.

"Agghh.. mhhhm... Ahhh.. ahhh.." The man pumped her cunt ravenously. From how hard these guys were, she assumed they might not had a release in months. After a few minutes others got the chance in her while the first guy moved to her mouth. "Lick my balls whore.. yess.. suck on them.. Just like that.." "Turn her around I want to try her ass." "Haha.. you are still addicted to a woman's backdoor. Here." They got her on her knees with a cock in her pussy. Another one began drilling her ass from behind. "Ahhh... Please do it slow... Ahhhh.." He pulled on her hair before slapping her face hard. "Shut up. We paid for this." *Pahh* *Pahh* Putting his finger in her mouth he hooked her cheeks while his crotch slapped against her chubby bottom. "I told you guys. One noble whore is worth more than 3 of the common one." One of them shoved his member in her mouth and began squeezing her hanging tits.

An hour passed like this with each of the three guys getting a turn in all her holes one by one. Together they came on her face before falling on their butts. "Eat it all slut. Don't waste a single drop." Rubin brought the glasses of wine for the group. "You guys don't seem to like the nobles that much?" He poured the wine into their glasses while asking. "Huh.. arrogant piece if shits. Who likes them. Fuckers treats us as less than humans." Rubin nodded. That part was true. He still remembered the disdain with which Emma used to treat him when she was newly married to his younger brother. He had always been jealous of his brother for being able to capture the heart of this high birth piece of ass. He can vividly recall the slap he received when he had tried to make his move on Emma, first time when he got to know about his brother's condition. That day onwards he had planned to make this conceited woman kneel under his cock. Few days later he had apologized to her but with that he put the idea of being a prostitute in her mind.

After that it was just a waiting game. He knew she had to come to this conclusion. It wasn't long before her family decided they had helped her enough and withdrew their support. Later she came to him begging to get her to someone who could pay for her body. After that day he had made sure to enjoy her body many times, sometimes manipulating her and some other times just drugging her to sleep and then enjoying himself.

"Here Emma, you have one too. You must be tired." Emma sat back up to show her red face and bite marks all across her chest. "Thank you Rubin." She took the glass from him and sipped her wine. Rubin engaged in talks with the men, joining them in bad mouthing the nobility in their closed room. After 10 minutes Rubin turned around to find Emma laying on the ground on her stomach. "Our slut is ready." He got up and shed his clothes. "Haha.. thanks a lot Mr. Rubin. I always believed in paying the pimps more will land you in a better deal." "That's a given. Afterall you guys are kind enough to allow me have a go at her hehe.." "Yeah. Anyhow do you think she is completely ready or we should wait it out a bit more. We don't want any trouble after this." Rubin approached Emma before grabbing a fist full of her hair and propping her head up to reveal her hazy eyes. *Paahhh* He gave a hard slap to her face. This slap was way harder than the previous ones she had endured, yet her eyes remained drunk.

"See. There is nothing to worry about. I have been doing this with her for a long time. She believes that she had left kissing her customers now but the whore got no idea that for the highest bidders I will always get her drugged before they can ravage her to the best of their abilities." Explaining all this Rubin pressed his lips onto Emma's. She eyes were blank and age responded with sticking her tongue out to let him suck on it. "She becomes like a Ratga in heat under its affect so I guess all of us can enjoy for the whole night." "Haha.. you are the best Mr. Rubin. Seems like you got the best deal for yourself." They got up stroked their cocks to life before taking their places all around Emma once again. "Ahhhh.. mhhhhh.. aggghhhhh.. ahhhh.." Louds screams reverberated all over the house.

In the next room there was a man resting on the bed, tugged inside his sheets. His eyes were filled with despair. He can easily imagine what was going in in the other room and how much his wife had to suffer for him. There were many times when he had thought of giving up on this life but everytime the happy faces of Emma abs Jake would stop him from taking the extreme step. Now the man only lived with a single hope, that one day they will go back to the time when they too were a normal loving family.

Back in the north-western forest*

Ryu had been traveling through the pathways for a few hours now. Thanks to the space stone he was confident that he was moving in the right direction. Without this thing he would have been forever stuck in this maze of underground tunnels. Also, there were many luminous plants that had been illuminating his path all along. "Haaahh!! Die fucker." Loud screams echoed throughout the tunnels making Ryu sigh in exasperation. Moving a few more steps he found a large hall with multiple tunnels connected to it. Darla was the one who had been shouting all along. She was face to face with a magical beast. It was a huge black spider with sharp legs. No side seems to be willing. Darla had shaved off one of the limbs if the spider while she herself had the skin on her horseback burnt at many places due to the corrosive saliva of the beast.

'She is going to die.' Ryu made his judgement. Although at the moment she had been fighting that thing off but if he knew one thing about Darla, then that was she can't keep going. Ryu was in a dilemma. Should he save the girl or should he walk away from here and leave her to fend for herself. "Agghhh..." Once again the spider spat a glob of saliva at her, that corroded her skin. Although she had tried to kill him off many times but the fact remained that she was still a brat who had not even seen the world. He took look at her tearing eyes before making up his mind.

"Pincer vines" With a loud shout multiple seeds landed all around Darla. Her face brightened up when she realised what was happening. Thick vines germinated all around the beast trying to grab onto it's limbs. But the beast sprung into action, jumping away and avoid getting trapped. "Make your move. Keep it busy." He commanded the girl and she did as told, running towards the beast with her broad sword. Now the beast was truly having a hard time, being forced to evade both the centuar's heavy strikes as well as the vines trying to grab at its feet. *Eeeerrrrr* A shrill cry rang out. The beast had lost another limb to Darla's strike. "Mana Devouring Seed!!" She was going to step up her attacks but suddenly the spider was stunned into inaction. She circled it to find a small seed stuck to its abdomen. The seed was glowing and it rapidly began sucking on the mana. She can feel it losing all its strength as the vines took the opportunity to wrap all around its body.

To Darla's horror she found the seed stuck to the spider germinate of its body as it sprouted leaves abd began rapidly growing. She can easily tell what was happening. The boy utilised the time, she was fighting with the beast to conjure this spell. Using one of the vine on the ground, he launched the produced seed which landed on the oblivious beast. The seed embedded itself into ita body and fed on its mana reserves to grow into a tree. *Eeeerrrrrrrr* The beast gave another shrill cry of desperation before its eyes lost any sign of life.

"Success!! Haha.." This was the first time Ryu had tried this spell in a real life battle. This was the most powerful spell in his arsenal but it had lot of intricacies where it can fail him. Firstly, he requires a lot of time place this spell. Secondly, there is a high chance the other party can simply sidestep the trajectory of the seed, making him miss. And a single miss would mean, he need to start the process all over again. Lastly, this spell gobbled up half of his sealed mana reserves. But with all its disadvantages this spell was a one shot solution to overpowering large beasts. Just when he had feel down to take a rest he saw Darla running towards him with all her might. 'Don't tell me now this idiot is mad that I saved her..'

135 An unlikely companion

"Runnn!!! Incoming!!" Ryu can't see anything behind Darla but the girl looked pretty serious. *Shudder* *Shudder* He was stll trying to make sense of her call when the earth under him began shaking and he can clearly hear sounds of rumbling. 'Don't tell me? Shitt...' Coming to the same conclusion as Darla he got up and ran into the tunnel ahead of him. It wasn't long before the centuar caught with him. "What is that about?" He still had to confirm it. "What do you think? It's the buddies of the spider. It's last scream was a cry for help it seems." She was definitely telling the truth because Ryu turned back to see the whole underground hall being swarmed all over by huge spiders. Some of them distinctly located them and selected the same tunnel as them. "Dammit!!" He saw Darla grit her teeth. He assumed it must have been her wounds acting up.

"Heyyy..??" Next second he found himself grabbed by his collar and picked up. He tried to struggle but she kept her hold on him and threw him on his back. "Try not to fall off. I am not going to pick you again." Saying a single sentence she broke into a sprint. Ryu was surprised but why would he mind a ride when she can run much faster than himself. He can see the distance between them and the arachnids grew and it wasn't loong before they had left them far behind. Still Darla ran for 20 more minutes before taking a stop in a somewhat wider tunnel. "Get off me!!" She barked and Ryu diligently get down. "Yeah. Doing just that no need to be this mad." Night must have fallen as the temperature had fallen, making him shiver in cold. "You guys sure can run fast, even if that was the last thing you can do." "What did you say?" Darla glared viciously at him. Ryu immediately waved his hand "Just kidding. No need to be this serious Miss Darla." Her eyes softened "Don't call my name. You are not.." She wanted to say, he was not worthy but then recalling her decisive defeat against the guy she can't get herself o complete the sentence. "Huffff.." She turned around and settled against the wall, falling onto the ground. She was exhausted.

Ryu pulled out a Virgo from his pocket before munching on it. He saw Darla pull out some first aid from her bag. Getting her hands on some potions she washed the wounds onger large frame. He can see her having difficulty reaching the far end of her rump but chose to ignore it. From how bad her temper was, he would only get a scolding if he offered any help. Few minutes passed and he saw the frustration grow her face. Time to time she would look in his direction to check on him. "Huh.. Give it to me." He strolled to her before sitting next to her large horse body. The girl was hesitant but in the end handed him the potion.

"Hissss... Agghhh.. mhhgh Do it slowly. Aiiooo.. aiiiii" Ryu was ruthless. Rubbing her wounds with the potion he bandaged them. Once done Darla hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes. "You sure you are a warrior? Don't tell me this is the first time you are out of your home?" She made faces at him before her face turned red from recalling the event from before. "Never mention that I allowed you to ride on my back." Ryu was intrigued by this new development, he placed his butt on the ground before using her body as a large pillow for support. Darla saw him take advantage of her but remained quiet. "Ohh.. why so? The ride was not that bad." "You idiot. In our tribe it's considered a great disgrace to allow someone to ride you and that too a human." She shook her head realising the consequences of her actions. Weren't humans their enemies? How did the situation come to this? She didn't know what she felt towards the boy but she certainly can't have the boy gotten killed because of her.

"Okay. Okay. I get it. I won't mention it." She can tell he wasn't serious about it. She shook her head and looked towards him with a firm gaze. "You don't understand your situation. I am no ordinary centuar. He is the leader of the tribe. How do you think he would respond if he got to know a measly human rode her only daughter? Yes, you will be killed. No matter where you hide." Ryu gulped realising the gravity o the situation. "It can't be that bad? It's not like I took his daughter to bed? Does he have to be this violent?" Darla's face heated up even more. She didn't know if she should laugh at the coincidence or she should worry about this dimwit. "It's is very bad. Why do you think we don't allow anyone to ride our backs, especially girls?" Ryu shrugged his shoulders. How was he supposed to know about these local customs? "It's because riding us means having sex in our tribe. The women only allow their partners in sex ride them and no one else." The boy choked on the fruit he was eating. Can there be a more ridiculous rule than this? "Well good to know that I got myself a wife. But I am not sure if I would be able to reach it." He toos glance at brown rump.

Swish* He can fe the cold blade against his throat and he immediately put his hands in air to display his surrender. "You bastard.. Erase all the perverted images tat your dirty mind just came up with." Ryu pecked his head like a chicken. "Already erased!" She pulled her sword back before calming her nerves down. "Good. Don't think of it too much. I only allowed you to do that because you are not even a centuar also it is never in our blood to not pay back out debts. You saved my life and I saved yours. We are equal now. Don't expect me to save your life once again humph.. now if you don't mind, get away from me. I need to sleep for a bit. She asked him to erase a those dirty images from his mind. She got that. But there was no way he was giving up on this warm cushion in this freezing cold. They bantered with each other for a long time and in the end he came out victorious. All his beddings were left outside so Ryu was fated to pass his night like this. He snuggled into Darla's body much to her annoyance before closing his eyes.

Next morning*

Darla woke up to find herself in the arms of the boy. The boy had shifted from hugging her torso to her upper body, sometime during the night. She wanted to kick the hateful guy away but she can feel how cold he had become. Humans really were fragile creatures. She can't have him dying on her. Telling that to herself, she removed the armour on her upper body and pulled him into a hug. Now that she was in contact with her warm body she could feel him getting warmed up. She smiled to herself. Didn't she just look like her own mother when she would cuddle with her? It was not really a bad feeling to help someone out occasionally.

"Where are we going?" "No idea." "Then aren't we effectively lost on this labyrinth?" "Who knows? I thought you guys had explored this place before our arrival." Ryu said as he fell on his butt. It's been a few hours since they had been traveling with no goal in sight. His spacestone too had wasn't showing any directions since his path got all messed up during the spiders' attack. At the very least he had survived the ordeal, that was the best that came out from that incident. "We only traveled some distance inside before falling back. There was simply no time to explore this deep. Guess we should continue marching ahead. We might stumble upon something." Ryu decided to try his luck once. "I can't do that. Too tired. You might have to carry me around." He was ready for another earful of her lectures but to a surprise the girl thought for a few seconds before bending her knees for him. "Get on before I change my mind." Ryu jumped on her back at once. 'My god. Don't tell me I have grown even more handsome in these few days?' Getting bolder with every minute he crawled closer to her before wrapping his arms around her waist. The only warning he received in return was a glare from Darla.

"So Darla, why don't you tell me something about your tribe? You see this is the first time I had been out of my town in an adventure. I practically know nothing about the beastmen apart from the fact that they exists." Darla tried to ignore him first but she had underestimated the persistence of the green haired boy. "Okay. Stop. I will tell you." Ryu only grinned in response. "The beastmen are not exactly a single entity. There are many tribes that are included under the banner of beastmen but they rarely come together and take any collective decisions. The members of the tribe are only loyal to the tribe chief. Most of the time only a few tribe chief come together to take on some endeavours. Like fighting the human countries. Those who see the benefits in expanding their territory come together to fight off the humans."

"So you mean to say the centuar tribe is not involved in invading the human territories?" She shook her head. "That is the masterplan of the Kobolds. They are the only one with insatiable hunger for resources. Most of our tribes don't have any mortal grudges with the humans, that's why we resist their calls for war. Ours is a rather powerful tribe and so we can manage to put up a resistance but tribes like wolfmen, arachnids and few other smaller ones can't do the same and have to do their bidding." Ryu nodded, she had provided him with enough knowledge to realise how dynamic the beastmen politics was. "So who is more powerful, your tribe or the Kobolds?" "Of course the Kobolds are the defacto leaders of the beastmen alliance. But we come at the second place in our military might. They can't bully us around." Darla declared with pride.

Next she was the one asking questions and he told her about his town, his family and some other miscellaneous matters. "What? You guys too control a plantation?" Darla nodded. "But I had assumed all beastmen to be the meat eaters. Never knew there was a tribe just like us." Ryu exclaimed. "Huh" Darla wasn't too pleased after being compared to the humans "Yes we do eat meat but all beastmen can survive on plant diet too. We having a plantation under our control is the main reason why we could even think of standing upto those stupid lizards." This was too intriguing a matter for Ryu to ignore. "Wouldn't that mean you guys must be able to gain some control over mana too? Since you have access to the mama rich fruits?" "Yes, not all of us are lucky but a handful of our people do awaken the ability to control mana. We call them the shamans. My own mother is one of them." Once again pride dripped from her face.

Their talks continued as they found themselves much closer to each other at the end of their conversation. "But you really are one of the most talented human I have seen. I have faced a few humans at your level previously and most of them wouldn't even last for 3 strikes before either falling back or begging for mercy." "I just hope you didn't kill them just like you were planning to do to me, the first day we met." Darla turned red when reminded of that incident "That's a given. I was just going to threaten you. I already told you, we don't have any grudges with the humans. To tell you the truth there is actually an active trade going on between our tribe and the human countries."

"Then why do I feel so much disdain from your words towards the humans?" Darla was a bit ashamed to admit. "It is just me. I picked it up from some of the soldiers. I thought it would make others feel like I have all grown up. It is just our nature to value physical strength. Ryu can understand where she was coming from. Just then he felt his necklace grow hotter once again. They had found the path to the relic..

136 Exploring the tunnels

"Die!! Haaahhh!!" Darla's strike landed right on the torso of a massive spider, tearing it open and making its guts spill out. Right then the vines holding it down swiftly wrapped all around the beasts head, choking it and not allowing it to call for reinforcements. Two more days had passed and Darla and Ryu had evolved into a perfect killing duo. The boy will navigate the path while the girl fought against the beasts blocking their way. Mid-fight the centuar will create an opportunity for Ryu to launch a devastating attack. This was the seventh spider they had killed. Everytime Darla will pluck a teeth from the spider and store it away. "Are you taking souvenirs here?" Ryu strolled to her before climbing onto her back. She too facilitated by dropping her knees. The couple had grown much closer to each other after going through the tough battles together.

"Yeah, it's just a tradition of ours. We keep safe a body part of the magical beast we defeat." Ryu's hands moved upwards to grope her large breasts. She seems to have been accustomed to this guy's weird habits. Previously Ryu had been very well mannered since he knew nothing about their sexuality. But as he got to know about then through his discussions with the centuar girl, he didn't find them much different than the humans. If anything, they were even more naive. For Darla only concept of sex was when a male centuar gets to enter her vagina. Heck she didn't even consider breasts as a sexual organ. Paradise. That was a single word in Ryu's mind. He wasn't sure how he could ever bring her to bed but the thought to trying a different type of pussy all together was intriguing to say the least.

He didn't bother replying and made her turn around towards himself. Untieing the strings of her armour, he removed the iron plate to leave her chest covered in a thin cloth. "Why are you so fascinated with my breasts? I have seen humans before but none are like you." Ryu grabbed her tits and brought them out of their bindings. Centuars were quite a bit larger than humans and thus their body parts too were proportionally big. Darla, a teen, herself had tits comparable to Amelia. He can only salivate, visualizing how big the mature woman of her tribe will be.

Placing one of her long nipples in his mouth he sucked on it hard. "Haha.. it tickles." She grabbed onto his head while Ryu moved from one of her tit to other. It was time to familiarise the girl with his little brother. "Darla bring me to the rock over there. I will show you something." She was a curious gir and in lure of a surprise, did as she was told. Ryu steeped onto the large rock and got to a higher position so that her face was at the level of his groins. Not wasting any time Ryu cupped her face with both his hands before sticking his lips to her's and giving her a kiss, stunning the centuar. She was totally naive and fumbled around at what to do in response to this breach of privacy. His tongue entered her mouth forcefully, searching for its prize all over. Darla's tongue went well into hiding, having been caught off-guard. Yet the appendage was persistent, eventually finding it's counterpart and engaging in an erotic play afterewards.

"Huuhh... That was amazing Darla." Ryu remarked looking down upon the oval face of the beauty that was rapidly turning red from the embarassment. Her black pupils had opened wide to take in the sudden assault on her mouth. Her gaze lowered "Why did you do that? Don't you humans treasure your kisses? Why did you do it with me?" She knew while a kiss was not a big deal for beastmen, but contrary to that humans were very picky in who they kiss. They would never do it with someone who isn't a life partner. "Haha.. Didn't you allowed me in riding you all this while? So I thought I will share something that is important to me since we are good friends now." He was lying through his teeth. Like he cared for who he kissed, at all. But who was going to reveal that to the girl, who was feeling her heart beat rapidly. "Friends?" She muttered some non-decipherable syllables to herself.

Ryu patted her head. Having had enough experience with Kira, he had grown perfectly familiar with coercing young girls. Taking the chance when she was muddle headed he dropped his pants to reveal a large penis. Darla hid her face between her palms "What are you doing Ryu?" Was this the first time she called him by his name? Pretty much. He would have never imagined to see this side of the warrior girl whi was so adamant on taking his life. He can feel an amazing sense of accomplishment. "Nothing just revealing how excited you got me hehe." He peeled her hands off her face. "Why are you acting so shy? Is this the first time you have seen a penis?" She shook her head. Sex was not a taboo in her culture and thus she had seen her fair share of cocks in her life but never ever had she been this close to one. She told Ryu everything about it.

"Ohh.. then how about we start with you touching it with your hands?" He held her soft hands into his and placed them around his erection. "Good now gently stroke it, up and down. Yess.. good. Just like that." Her hands slid up and down on his hard member as it oozed precum. This has actually been the longest strech for him, when he could have sex with anyone. The bulit up semen in his balls were clouding him. He required an imminent relieve. The leaking precum lubricated her grip, making her hands easier to slide over his junk. Ryu was in bliss when suddenly the girl pulled her hands away, shaking her head.

"We can't do this Ryu. You are the first person to call me a friend. But you should understand, I ain't an ordinary centuar. My father will be very mad if he knows that I am mot a virgin anymore." Ryu wanted to laugh at her naivety but stopped himself. The girl was thinking two steps ahead of him. He just wanted a blowjob, atleast right now. She took his intention ms wrongly, thinking that the boy wanted to mate with her. He rubbed her head with his hands "You got me wrong Darla. I don't want to have sex with you. I just want to feel your mouth on my cock, that's all." Darla relaxed after hearing what he had to say but didn't the boy just rejected her? Only in her heart she knew that she was trying to play hard to get. Heck there was no concept of virgins in her tribe. There was no way her father would ever come to know about it and she might have allowed it if the guy had been persistent. That's the trick her mother had taught her.

"Hmphh.. Then what do you want me to do?" Her tone took a complete 180 degree turn. 'What happened? Am I missing something here?' Ryu had no idea why the Darla suddenly pouted her lips and spoke in a mirthless voice. Shrugging his shoulders he carried on with his lewd plans. "Hmm... Can you please take it in your mouth. Don't worry I will tell you what to do after that." Her red face from before had turned completely expressionless after facing the rejection. "Okay." She held his cock in her hands fir a few minutes and analysed it fully, before putting it in her mouth. "Ewww.. It taste so disgusting." She pulled it immediately.

Ryu can feel his heart break into multiple pieces from her ruthless comment. What was he supposed to do? It's been so many day since he took a bath last time. It wasn't his fault. Darla realised her mistake when she saw the disappointment on his face. She hurriedly put it back in "Well it's not unbearable. I am sure it will improve over time." He swept her hair locks from her face before thanking her "Thanks Darla. Now please move your head up and down on it. Mane sure you let in my complete length." "Hmm!" Ryu felt her sloppy warm skin come in contact with his burning cock. Slowly it snuggled its way into her throat. His eyes opened wide when the girl effortlessly swallowed his whole length, making her lips touch his balls. It had to be noted that prior to this only Suna and Amelia had been able to swallow his whole length. Amelia had to be trained for a long time before she can accomplish that feat. And here a girl had out performed both of them. 'This must be her inherent advantage of her non human anatomy.'

She looked at him with her dark eyes, awaiting the praise she deserved. Ryu patted her head "Awesome Darla!! Now move your head like I had told you. Also, try using your tongue to lick on my penis simultaneously." She blinked before beginning to move her head sensually. Her diligent face only made him harder. "Mhhhm..yess..." It was not an easy task for Ryu to hold his cum off from shooting. His arousal had shot through the roof. Getting hold of her hands he placed them around his balls "Caress them. It feels good."

Ryu held back a lock of her hair to look at the alluring face working on his erection. It's been 5 minutes and Darla was turning red under his constant gaze. She pulled her mouth oft his cock before protesting "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" "Haha.. nothing. It's just you look even more beautiful with my penis up your throat. It's a much better use if your lips." Darla pinched his thigh in annoyance. The guy had the nerves to tease her when she was already doing him a favor by sucking on his dirty cock. "Ahh.. ahhhiii..aii... Okay.. okay.. I was wrong. Now please.." Ryu looked down to see a red patch on his skin. This girl was really vicious.

10 minutes passed and Ryu was barely holding on. "Mhh? Why are you releasing all your semen in my mouth?" She wanted to spit it out, but how could Ryu allow his precious cum to be wasted like that. "No no..you are supposed to eat it all up. Don't waste it." Darla made faces at him before reluctantly agreeing. 'Hmm?' It wasn't that bad. Rather she found it delicious to eat. Before long she was craving for more. Unbeknownst to both of them Darla's pussy had been wet all along.

"Open your mouth." He can't control it anylonger. "Ahhh... Yesss.." *Spurt* *Spurt* Large amount of semen was ejaculated into Darla's open maw. He came so much that her mouth was filled to the brim, once he was done. He gave few tugs to shake off the last remaining drops of his cum "I am done now. You can have it." Getting the permission she swallowed the thick jizz in short gulps. "Hehe.. it wasn't that bad." She took the initiative to grab back at his cock and wipe his urethra off with her sloppy tongue. Ryu saw the change in her mood and can only applaud his cum for that. Jumping back on her back the duo began their journey.

Within the next few hours they were face to face with their prize. It was a very large chamber with a small pond in the middle. In that pond they can see the flower that they had been searching for. Darla wanted rush in but Ryu held onto her hands. She thought he was worried she would claim the prize for herself. "Don't worry! You can have it. Atleast I can see it closely can't I?" She was very satisfied with her trip. Being the little princess if the centuar tribe, she can't care less about the treasures. Ryu shook his head before pointing his finger towards a cave in the massive walls of the chamber. Darla froze in her place looking at the beast staring down at them..

137 A hard fought battle and a reward

A massive black wolf was staring down at them from its vantage point. "Should we?" Darla wanted to suggest backing off but Ryu promptly cut her off. "It's no use. It has locked onto us. It's only looking for the perfect opportunity to strike." Darla pulled out her sword "Then I guess we got no other choice." Their only saving grace was that this wolf beast only seemed to be a juvenile. *Howl* It had enough of appraising the enemy, the wolf leaped down. "Stand down. I will be the one going in first. You try to snipe the guy from here. Once I can't continue, we will switch." She wanted to protest but Ryu didn't give her any chance to do that, running in the direction of the beast. She didn't know how to feel about that. On one hand she was frustrated that Ryu sidestepped her despite she being the obvious tank in the team, while on the other it wasn't a bad feeling to let a guy take the hits on her behalf. Ryu would have definitely cringed had he known how she had perceived his meticulously crafted plans.

It was a ferocious beast with large fangs that could very easily puncture Ryu's organs if he wasn't careful about it. It's sharp claws were attached to hulking limbs that can easily tear apart a fragile human body. The only way to fight it off was from a distance. "Guess it's time to test it out." He had kept another spell ready for a precarious situation. "Wood clones." Two wooden clones manifested from the ground ahead of him. They didn't have any human features, just 4 limbs and a head. But that was more than enough support for him. He only needed the clones to take any devastating blows for him. Among all the spell he learnt from the book, this one was the hardest. Trying to gain control over the clones had taken him a full week.

"Go on its your chance to shine. He spent all his leftover seeds to help both of them as the clashed with the wolf. Their arms turned into spikes as they tried to injure it. Darla had always known that the boy was a genius but his spells had left her flabbergasted half a dozen times. Wasn't he just a junior Mage? She had the basic knowledge about the human mages. Clone spell are one of the hardest ones to master and the ease with which the boy was handling it was a spectacle indeed. "Oiii... Shoot. What are you waiting for?"

Ryu's cry woke her out of her stupor and she immediately aimed her arrow at the head of the magical beast. *Swish* The arrow left her bow. The wolf had not accounted for the girl to get involved in the brawl. It was busy avoiding the relentless vines and the attacks by the clones. It paid the price of its negligence. Yet, at the last second it managed to turn its head away and took the hit to its lower neck. Ryu wasn't too surprised. He himself hadn't expected that it would go down so fast. *Howl* As anticipated the wound made it mad. It's attacks grew fanatic. *Crunch* One of the wooden clone was destroyed completely when it wasn't able to avoid it's bite. The beast tore it apart like a rag doll.

Gulp* Ryu wasn't too enthusiastic after watching it crush his clone. His ending wouldn't be any different if he ends up in its jaws. 'Should I make a switch?' He was out of options but he can't make the girl fight it yet. She is the one who has the necessary strength to put it out of commission. But her disadvantage was pretty big. She can't continue for long. The more the fight draws on the lower her chances become of coming out to be a victor. Gritting his teeth together her hardened a spike around his arm before jumping in the brawl himself. *Swish* Now the wolf was actively avoiding the arrows so it will not let itself suffer the same loss twice.

"What is that guy doing?" Darla exasperated as he next shot missed. She had assumed Ryu will call her in once his clone was destroyed but she was wrong. The foolish boy himself got involved in a physical fight. She was worried, he won't be able to hang onto his little life if did a single mistake. She wanted to go help him out but these days fighting like a team had made her strangely trusting towards the guy. Hence she reluctantly waited for his next command while trying to snipe the beast once again.

Ryu was holding on much better than he expected. It's been 5 minutes and he could see that the beast has lost quite a bit of blood through its neck wound. Few more minutes passed when a single mistake landed Ryu directly in the path of the claw strike. *Ripp* He felt a burning sensation on his lower body as blood spewed out from the wound. His situation had been worse had his wooden clone not sacrificed itself to slow down the blow. "Noooo!!!" Darla can feel the pain in her heart when she saw Ryu getting thrown back from the strike. *Swish* Letting her arrow loose she ran towards the guy with her unsheathed sword. Luckily her arrow managed the peirce one of the beast's eye.

"Are you okay?" She picked Ryu up before hurriedly giving him a healing potion to drink. Ryu too didn't want to act like a hero as he cried in pain "It fucking hurts.. ahhh.." On the other side the wolf too was in pain, rubbing it's snout with its paw to relieve the pain. "You have done enough!" Darla took the opportunity to kiss his lips before carrying her heavy sword in the battle. Centuars had always been the ones who never kept something in their heart. She can feel that this guy had become way too closer to her in these days for a friend and she had no idea what to call him now.

"Ahhhhhh!!!" Darla impaled the beast under her sword, ending it's life. It was a hard fought batte. She would have still lost it had Ryu not recovered enough to strike her opponent with another of his mana devouring seeds. She had not an ounce of strength left in her body. Approaching Ryu she let her massive body fall to the ground before placing her head in his lap. "You fought well little girl." "Huhh" she only huffed before closing her eyes. Ryu watched her body riddled with wounds, smilingly. He painfully moved and nursed her wounds. His conditon was quite a bit better and he had stopped bleeding. Once done he too fell to the ground exhausted.

Few hours later*

Ryu got up to find himself sleeping alone in the chamber. Getting up he rubbed his eyes and looked around. Darla was in the pond, taking a bath. He strolled towards her before disrobing himself. She too sensed his presence, turning around with a charming smile. "It's there. I kept it for you." She pointed to a small box placed on the embankment." He checked to see the flower has gone missing. She must have kept it in the box. He gave a sly grin. "It can't be. I can still see my flower floating. Let me take a closer look." Saying that he jumped in the cool water and made his way to the naked centuar. Darla blushed after being referred as a flower. No one ever compared her to one. Ryu placed her hands on her shoulders and made her kneel. Once getting in reach he placed his hands behind her head and began kissing her passionately.

Darla's hand found his large erection amd began stroking him. That was purely instinctual behaviour from her. She herself had no idea why she did that but she wasn't shy at all. Their saliva mixed together, arousing both of them. "Hmm.. Ryu." He placed his hands on her large tits before looking in her dark eyes. "Hmm?" She struggled to get her next sentence out of her lips. "Do it." Ryu was genuinely confused "Do what?" She hit his chest lightly "You bastard! Don't play dumb. I want my first time with you." The boy was stunned for a while. 'Just like that?' But think about bit more he found her choice quite logical. Keeping seperate how devastatingly handsome he was, there were still a few other reasons for her to make such a decision. All this while fighting together had made them bond together very deeply. The last battle with the Black Wolf was the corner stone of their relationship. Each of them can feel the importance of the other in their lives.

"But what about you parents? Won't they find out if we do it?" She was totally drunk on her lust. Her eyes were getting hazy while her body turned hotter by every minute. "I don't care. I will make some excuse. Now go, do it. I can't..." She bit her lips and Ryu can definitely feel her fertile scent in the air. Getting her approval he nodded before moving behind her. Darla had raised her bushy tail out of the way for Ryu to have the best view of her slick pussy. Her leaking pussy had left even her long legs drenched. Although this was the first time of he had come face to face with a non human pussy but he can't disappoint his partner at such a juncture. He got his face closer to her dark labia, before sticking his tongue out and giving her slit a long lick. "Mhhhh..." Darla felt a streak of lightning run through her spine. She was not expecting to feel his tongue in place of his cock but this wasn't bad at all.

'Hmm... It's doesn't taste much different than human pussies. Maybe because at the end of the day they too are partly humanoid only.' He inserted two of his fingers into her before moving them in and out, all the while licking her inner labia with his tongue. She was too tight. In her excitement her pussy walls were contracting, crushing his fingers. The pace of his fingering grew along with his licks. "Ahhhh... Yess.. Ryuu.. Ahh.. mhhhh.. deeper.. please go deeper.." She kept screaming but Ryu ignored her pleas. He just added another finger to the mix. "Ahhhh... I can't hold it.. ahhhhh.." It barely took 10 minutes of fingering for Darla to collapse from an orgasm. Before going down she had sprayed her thick cum on his face. He stoked his dick to life looking at the collapsed body of the centuar in the shallow water.

Darla woke up to an amorous sensation inside her. She was aware of the orgasmic release females suffered from but this was the first time she experienced one for herself. Also, this one was so good that it effectively knocked her out. Looking back she found Ryu giving her an endearing smile. "I will put it in then." She realised he had only been playing with her pussy by inserting his cock head. "Hmm!" She nodded her head shyly. This was the time she will graduate from being a child all her life. Today she can be a woman "Ahhhh... Mhhhh" She gritted her teeth to endure the tearing pain that ripped through her guts. Her eyes turned wet but she was not willing to let him stop. "Should I pull it out?" This was the first time for the girl, he didn't want her to have a depressing memory of it.

"No. Keep going. It's nothing." This made Ryu laugh lightly and Darla too laughed along. "Here goes then." He forced his entire length inside of her with the jerk of his waist. Her being so wet already played a key part it that. "Ammmghhh..." Darla can feel his penis fill whr out completely. It really helped that Ryu was so big. She can't imagine how a normal human would have satisfied her. She had seen humans mating with their tiny cocks. Those things were too small compared to what her tribe sported. "Mhhh.. hhhmmm.. yess..." All her thoughts were pushed aside by the pleasures that ran through all her body, once Ryu began moving inside her..

138 An angel

"I will wait for you. You need to come for me.. otherwise.." Darla snuggled in Ryu's arms. "Haha.. otherwise what little girl?" Contrary to her previous outbreaks, she didn't mind being called a 'little girl' by him anymore. "Otherwise.. otherwise I will just marry someone from my own tribe huhh.." He kissed her red cheeks before saying in a wry tone "Then the only thing I can do is to give my blessings to you two. How can I ever hope to go against your whole tribe?" Darla told him that it was near impossible that her father would accept their relationship. "If it was anyone else I won't count on them. But you can do it." She had seen the guy mastering many difficult spells at such a young age. What's more no human can ever hope to do simultaneous castings at his age. There were only two possibilities for this. Either the boy was someone with a high background and he was hiding it from her or he was a genuine talent came naturally. In any case she didn't care. Even if he might be hiding his background from her, there might be some reasons for that, she believed.

"But what if I fail to do what you have envisioned for me?" He saw her black pupils contract. "Then I will have to beat my own father up. That would make me the leader and no one in my tribe will have the guts to question my decisions." "Haha.. good good. I was just teasing you. I will definitely come for you. Just wait for a few years." "Years?" Darla was a bit disappointed. She knew her expectations were rather exaggerated but would that mean she can't see him for years? Ryu pulled her for another kiss. "We must make good use of our time together." She slithered down to reach his groins before taking his recently hardened cock into her mouth. "Mhhh.." He grabbed hold of her head and held her down before pinching her nose.

She tried struggling but Ryu held her down forcefully. She discerned his intention and let him do as he pleased. Her eyes began turning red with the loss of air from her lungs. He waited for her to reach her limit before letting go of his hold. "Haaahh.." She looked at him with blaming eyes but Ryu ignored her and pulling the skin off his cock head, began rubbing it on her fair face. Next he rubbed it in her cherry lips. Darla ope ed her mouth on her own accord, swallowing his whole length at once and sheathing it in her warm throat. She moved her head rapidly to fuck her throat on his erection. "Get down. Lick on my balls too."

Lick* *Lick* *Slap* *Slap* Ryu used his long cock to slap her face. She happily sucked on it. "Let's do it again! Hehe" She got up and kneeled in front of Ryu to allow him an easy mounting. Ryu grabbed hold of her long brown hair and pulled hard on it. *Spank* *Spank* Hard slaps landed on her rump but she anticipated it to be a part of sex too. Ryu recalled that the girl could take a lot more abuse than his human partners, as evident from her lack of response from the spankings. *SPANK* "Ahhh... That hurts you idiot." She was fast to curse him back once he slapped her harder. "That's more like it." His fingers ventured into her hole before he began rubbing it against her walls "Ahhhmm... Mhhhhm.."

"Ahhhh" He tugged her hair with even more force and simultaneously began slapping both sides of her brown bottom. It wasn't long before Darla was completely consumed by her arousal once again. "Ahhhh.. harder.. hit me harder... Aghhhh"

She had gone full wild. Ryu took the opportunity to shove his dick in her cunt. Pulling on her hairs as her reins, he pumped her while slapping her butt around. This continued for a full half an hour. Since both of them had cum once already, this time they weren't in any hurry to stop.

"Hhaaaahh.. hahh.." Ryu calmed his breath after a heavy work out. Looking down he saw thick build up of semen in Darla's open mouth. She made sure he had a good view of the contents in her mouth before shutting her lips and letting the viscous liquid seep through her throat to her stomach. Snuggling with each other they took a nap before moving again. Ryu's mission here has not completed. He still needs to find the relic, dragon was talking about. There is no way he is leaving this place without it. They moved through one of the connecting tunnels towards the direction his spacestone pointed. This time it wasn't long before they were in another chamber. This one even smaller than the previous one.

'This is it. Hehe... I can't wait to get my hands on an awesome weapon or something else equally powerful.' Ryu rubbed his hands together in glee. This new chamber was his destination. Of course for Darla they were still looking for an exit. "What is that?" She pointed to the center of this chamber where a large box was placed on a raised podium. The box was carved with extensive carvings and floral patterns. It looked a total mismatch for this place. Whatever Ryu had desired must be in this box, simply because the whole chamber was as empty as a bird's nest. "Let's find out! You remain here. I will go and take a look." He replied to Darla before making his move. "Be careful!" He wasn't too eager, slowly inching towards the box with heavy steps, fully expecting some booby traps to trigger.

The box had some strange energy lingering all around it, he can feel a substantial thickness of mana in the air. Keeping his senses on alert he placed his hands on the sliding lid over the box to try revealing it's content. It took some effort from him to finally push the large cover aside.

Darla saw Ryu's face froze when he looked inside. It didn't look like there was something dangerous in there so she followed on his steps to stand beside the boy. "Why is this here?" She can only say a single sentence before falling silent, mesmerized by the body of a woman in the box. Simply speaking the woman was a divine beauty. She looked pretty dead but her beauty had not faded at all. Ryu might not be able to tell a single flaw in her physical appearance. Few minutes later he broke off his reverie "Its a disgrace that she had died." Her face looked pale, without any trace of blood. Her long locks of blue hairs provided the bedding for her corpse. "Hmm.. You are right." Darla replied still under the allure of her feminine charm.

Was this the 'friend', dragon was talking about? Must be. She didn't look human, being a tad bit taller than regular ones and some small feathers on her limbs. "She must be an angel." "An angel?" Ryu had always been interested in knowing about this world and all his doubt sessions with the dragon had been rather small. Darla nodded her head "Yeah, they are an extinct species now. But father told me that there used to be many angels prior to 500 years but after that they all went extinct suddenly." "Why so?" She was the daughter of centuar's tribe leader. Her knowledge would trump his in every field. "Nobody knows that clearly. Angels together with demons were two most powerful races in this world. They were the ones loved by mana. Yet, most scholars believe that half a millennia ago they went to war with each other. After a war that spanned across multiple years they eneded up destroying each other, with no one coming on top."

"Ohh.. then are the demons extinct too?" Ryu asked recalling his own transformation into one. That thing can really counter someone like the beauty in her coffin. "Yes, all of them. Some people have made claims of seeing members of these races alive but those remain mere claims. Anyhow, father told me that their war was a blessing in disguise for the other races. In the end only when these two races died off, did ours flourish." Ryu had once again expanded his knowledge of this world. "So you are telling me she died half a millennia ago her body is still preserved in this state?" Darla wasn't too confident in her words but she answered anyway. "I am not sure but it isn't too surprising. Like I told they were loved by mana so, it might be the world itself working to preserve their body after their deaths."

It didn't look like Darla knew anymore in this topic so he didn't press her for it. Next his vision landed on the long staff held by the woman over her chest. It was a white wooden staff with gems adorned on it. It was quite feminine in appearance but it was a weapon used by a powerhouse, how can he let he lay here wasted.

"Oii.. you aren't planning to disgrace her body?" Darla looked at him with disgust in her eyes. "Now, now don't smear me for a crime I don't even plan committing." Ryu hurriedly waved his hand infront of him. He was being wronged here. He only had the eyes for the staff in her hand but from Darla's point if view, the boy seemed to be leering at her chest. "Huhh... I know she is an otherworldly beauty but atleast have mercy on the dead." 'Girl, you clearly didn't listen to a word I said. Didn't you?' Ryu cursed in his mind. Looking at the disenchanted boy before bursting into a laughter. "I was just pulling your leg haha.." She saw Ryu ignoring her and looking directly at the angel's corpse, mulling over something. She grew concerned. She hurriedly grabbed onto his arms trying to shake him off from his thoughts "Hey.. you can't be really planning to do it? Do you?"

Ryu was rather annoyed by her, turning around he pinched her nipples from over her top. "Agghhh.." "You stupid girl. Why do you have such a lewd brain? All you can think off is sex?" "Okay, okay. I won't do it. But you know, you were looking at her rather passionately." Ryu sighed before twisting her nipples even further, making her scream in pain. "I am not looking at her body. Instead I am interested in that staff in her hand." "Ohh.. is that so." Ryu was a mage unlike her so she can apprehend the lure of such a weapon. "I guess you should first show your respect to her and they try taking the staff away. I don't think her spirit will mind it since she don't have any use for it anymore."

"Good suggestion." Greed was taking over his heart but he pushed it aside before kneeling and kowtowing in the angel's direction. Darla too accompanied him in doing so. "Beautiful lady. Please accept my bow. Since you won't be needing the staff anymore, please allow this junior to take it away. Thanks." Saying that he extended his hands slowly before placing it on the staff. No shocks, no violent jerks. Nothing happened. He smiled and holding onto her fingers with his other hand, he tried to free it. "Hmm?" First he used his fingers to move her's away, then he moved on to using both his hands but that too didn't help much. Ryu had to place his hand on her face to check if the lady was a real being or a stone statue.

"What happened?" Darla saw the strange look in his eyes and him touching the angel all over. Ryu turned towards her with his amazed eyes "I can't move her at all!!" She can't believe him thus she used her own hand to try and free up the staff. But the boy was really telling the truth. Even with her superior physical strength, she can't even make her flinch. "Isn't this too outrageous?" She checked once again to find no heart beats coming from her chest. She was as dead as possible but still they can't get even her dead body to move. Both of them looked at the astonishment in each other's eyes..

139 Mission sucessful?

"What do we do now?" Ryu wanted to cry out like a child at the moment. What fucked up situation was this? This staff in her hands was the sole motivation for him to traverse all this difficulty terrain filled with vicious beasts. Now when he was face to face with the reward, by sone dumb luck, he can't get his hands on it. "Guess you were not persuasive enough." Darla sighed. There was nothing they can do in this situation. She won't allow Ryu to force it out of her hands. That will be same as disrespecting the dead. "Let us leave. We should not disturb her anymore. It's more than clear, she never had any desire to let it be seperated from her." However much Ryu wanted to disagree with her, the fact remained that he was not strong enough. "Just give me another second." He won't be able to sleep for nights if he left any regrets here.

Since she was being protected by the mana of this world, why not use mana to move her. Thinking till here he let his mana flow into his hands before touching her's. Just as his fingers cake in contact with her, the thick mana surrounding the coffin began to react. "What did you do?" Darla can't visualize mana but she can easily feel the disturbance in the air. "Nothing.. I just touched her with my.." *Booomm* All the mana began swirling around them before blasting them off the podium. Darla was thrown across the chamber while Ryu can't wasn't able to leave the podium as the 'dead' woman had now grabbed hold of his hand. "Dammit.." He really messed up big time. The woman he had assumed to be dead all along, had only been taking a fucking nap. The mana was still agitated all around her and under Ryu's terrified gaze, her eyes slowly opened.

Nothing. Ryu can't see anything in her eyes. They were glowing so brightly that he can't make of her pupils. Intense blue light radiated from her eyes making him unable to look at her directly. Her hair locks too began glowing as they began rising up, like they were charged with some static electricity. Her power levels had shot through the roof now. If dragon had not informed him earlier that she was a friend of his then he might have just pissed his pants right now. Her aura was too dreadful. As Ryu tried calming his heart the woman sat up in the coffin and turned her face towards him. He can't see anything since her eyes were still glowing blue. *Rumble* *Rumble* The pressure radiated by her was making this whole place tremble. Just when Ryu was ready to beg for forgiveness and bring the stupid lizard in the conversation, she vanished.

Along with her coffin the lady vanished into thin air. It took Ryu some time to get his thoughts in order. "Darla?" He can't see her beside him and recalled the moment she was blasted off the podium. Turning around he found her thrown against the wall and having fainted from the shock. The force of of the blast was so bad that even a centuar with her robust body had thrown up blood. He hurriedly pulled some medicinal vials from her bag before pouring the contents in his mouth. Pressing his lips on hers he began forcing the liquid down her throat.

An hour later*

Ryu felt movement in his lap. Opening his eyes he found Darla struggle to raise herself. "Ahh.. my head hurts." Darla woke up confused. After a minute passed she recalled the calamity that struck them. "Are you okay Ryu?" She was concerned for the boy. When even she was flung away like a doll, he might have suffered worse. Ryu rubbed her cheeks in affection. This girl was still worried about him after getting injured herself. "Nothing happened to me little girl. Instead you are the one who took all the force of the blast." "Haha.. don't worry. We centuars are some of the most resilient creatures. More importantly what happened to the coffin?" He took the time to explain all that took place after she was put out of commission.

"Let's take our leave. We need to find an exit. We are running out of our supplies now. 2 more days in this tunnel and we might get our early graves here." Despite Ryu's calls for taking rest Darla was adamant on leaving. Reluctantly Ryu agreed and they chose the only tunnel left apart from the one they entered here. "Hey Ryu?" "Hmm?" "Do you like me?" Ryu pulled her head back and kissed her on the lips while traveling in her back. "Do you need any other proofs?" "Hehe.. no. To tell you the truth I want you to grow fast and one day beat up my dad for me." "Hmm... Why so? Don't you love him?" Darla kept her head on the way ahead, since this tunnel was a rather dark one. "Yeah, I do. But I have been beaten down by him so many times that I lost count. Old guy never shows any mercy. I want to do it myself but I have a feeling you will reach his level faster than me, so I want you to do it on my behalf."

"Haha.. Sure. I will do that." Darla loved how the boy didn't hesitate a bit in promising it to her. Even when she had not told him about his strength he must have a fair amount if idea considering the guy was leading a whole tribe. "Hmm?" She exclaimed. "Is something the matter?" They were still in the tunnels so Ryu had been alert all along. "I don't know. It's just that the soil under my feet has turned very porous. It's difficult to walk in it." "Ohh.. just be careful we don't know if there is a beast hi... Hmm?" *Tremble* *Tremble* "Ahhhhh..." Both of them screamed loudly as the ground under Darla's feet collapsed and the fell into a deep ravine.

Luckily they fell in a small river flowing down below. Otherwise a fall from such height would have even crushed a centuar let alone a human. "Haahhhh" They pulled their heads out of the flowing water to fill their lungs with water. "haha.. guess we are out." Ryu laughed out loud. The journey had been a long a d tedious one. Also, now that he had the flower Sophia won't have failed in her mission. Although it was rather disappointing that he can't get his hands on some world altering weapon but after coming out alive from that scary encounter, him keeping his life was a reward in itself.

Getting to the shore they put their clothes to dry out under the sun. "Ryu. Let's do it one last time. I will have to take my leave from here." He came close to her, holding her hands into his "Why? Can't we be together until we find one of our groups?" He knew that this logic was rather stupid but he had really come to adore this girl. Didn't matter if she was human or not, he didn't want to discriminate the people he loved. Anyhow, he will be adding a ton of women in his harem. "You know we can't do that. It will be too dangerous if we are discovered by them. I will go in ahead and try to find my guys and get them to leave this place." Saying till here she bent her legs and placed his cock in her mouth.

Few hours later*

Kira had been on gaurding duty for the whole day. Today had been the 4th day sice Ryu had gone missing in the cave. Her team cleared the rubble later on to find that he had moved deeper into the cave system. Next day they had tried to scan through the caves but found no trace of him. Sophia explained that these types of underground cave systems have multiple entry and exit points. Thus it was possible that Ryu might find his way to the outside. She made the decision to wait a few days for him to find them and if he fails to do that then all of them will enter in the tunnels together to find him. All these days she had been worried sick. Her teammates had tried cheering her up but it can't fill the gap in her daily life. She had grown so close to Ryu that it felt like they had been apart for weeks. Yet, she still had blind faith in the guy. He was sure to come out of it.

Suddenly, someone hugged her from behind and bit her earlobe. She can't be mistaken about this body pressed into her's. "Brother Ryu?" Teras filled her eyes when she turned around to find the familiar face so close to her "Did you miss my little Kira?" She can't be stopped as the girl boldly pressed her lips against his and forced her tongue into his mouth. All the times he had been with Kira she had always been a passive participant. This was the first time he found her actively engaging with him. Her hands held his head in place not allowing him to move. His hands moved to her back before landing onto her butt. As the kiss continued his fingers entered her forbidden hole.

Kira only let him off when she was completely satisfied. "I missed you so much.. brother mhhhhh?" Thick saliva drooled from her mouth and Ryu took the opportunity to shove his finger in her mouth. Kira began sucking on it just like she had been trained to do it all along. "I know. Let's first meet up with others. I am sure they will be worried too." She blinked her eyes but held onto his hand with her own and thoroughly cleaned his finger off. She skillfully moved her tongue all around his finger, displaying her sensual side to him. 'She is most definitely in heat.' Ryu made his judgement before leaving with her in the direction of the camp.

One by one everyone returned back to find Ryu safe and sound. His friends gave him a tight hug. No one doubted his ability to slip away from the danger but still there was a sense of vexation that they can put to rest. "You sure are a resilient brat haha.." Sophia gave him a manly hug. Evening was falling so they had their dinner together where Sophia announced their further plans. "Since we are all together now. We will maje another venture into the caves once again tommorow." Everyone knew how desparate she was to achieve her mission and thus no one protested her. Ryu only smiled before placing a small box in her lap. "No need. I found it in there so brought it along." Sophia can't believe in his words.

Opening the box her expression turned from confused to ecstatic. "Hahaha.. you sure are something." She turned back to everyone announcing her new orders. "Change of plans brats. We got what we wanted kids, we are will be leaving for home tommorow." Everyone cheered. It's been a full week since they had been stuck at this place. They can't wait to get back to their homes and have the rest they all deserved. "Wait a second big sis. I was the one who found the flower so don't you think I deserve a reward?" Thinking it was a genuine demand she asked him to state what he would like to have. "Nothing much sis. I just want you for the night. You will do whatever I tell you." Everyone knew his undertone. He wanted to have sex with Sophia.

The silver haired beauty looked once at the box in her lap before nodding her head. "Then we will do as you say." Saying that she left for her tent. Jake wasn't interested in a these but Kyro can't stop grinning from ear to ear. "Hehe.. I will root for you brother." The three friends talked to each other for a while before they too left for their tents leaving Ryu with Kira. He placed his hands around her back before pulling her into a hug "Are you mad?" She shook her head "No. I can wait. It's better if you do it with big sis today." Although she too wanted to have Ryu inside her but having been aware with the affairs of Dorothea, she decided against it. "Please make her happy." She said in a sad voice but Ryu pulled her along "That will depend how much effort you put into it." Before she could get his meaning he pulled her along to Sophia's tent..

140 Fight again!

Sophia had just removed her chest bands to let loose her tits when Ryu and Kira entered her tent. She didn't mind the invasion, carrying ahead with removing her lowers. "Hope you are ready big sis." Ryu hugged her from behind. She can feel the erection in his pants between her butt cheeks. "Hmm. I am ready. Just let me know what I have to do." His hands grabbed hold of her perky tits, hanging under their own weight. "You look so charming when you are not the big sister we know of, instead just a girl." Her face took on a red hue at his remarks. He took hold of her chin to make her face turn towards himself. Sophia was stunned looking at the boy so closely. He was really handsome, with green eyes and sharp eyebrows. Was she ever fascinated with a boy this much, ever? The answer was probably no.

Many men had asked her for sex but she had refused them all. Firstly she didn't want to do it with strangers. And secondly, she was never short on resources thanks to her master. But this was really the first time she was glad that the boy asked her for this reward. Ryu was still staring at her and for a second her heart panicked when his lips moved ahead. Fortunately they missed her lips, landing on her cheek. She didn't know how to respond had the boy tried to go for her lips. Would she have stopped him? No. Would she have allowed it? Probably yes. Coming to this conclusion her heart began beating rapidly. Didn't that mean she was growing interested in him?

"Kira, please suck me off for a bit." The black haired girl sprung into action, getting on her knees and placing her mouth on his cock head. "I hope you will not stop me from doing anything big sis." Sophia tried to calm her heart down but the fact remained that she was excited for what was about to come. "Hmm." Getting her permission his hands got under her crotch before picking her up in his arms. "Heyy... What are you doing?" Ryu placed her legs on his shoulders and supported her buttocks with his hands, getting her pussy infront of his lips. "Get me down, you idiot. This is so embarrassing." Having been fucked by the old man in a single posture, she had always wanted a change but now when she got the change, she resisted the same.

Ryu didn't even respond to her instead smelling her slit. "This really smells good sis." Sophia was not used to getting praises, specially for her physical appearance. "Wait. Wait.. ahmmmmhhh..." She tried in vain to stop the guy when she realised what he was going to do. But before she could fumble anything his tongue had penetrated deep in her vagina. Kira giggled. She had never seen her brave big sis ever get so sheepish. It was an amusing matter for her. Putting her focus on the task ahead of her she diligently moved her jaws on Ryu's long cock.

"Mhhhh... Aaaaahh... Slow down.. idiot.. ahhh.. Mhhhhmm.." She herself knew how futile her resistance was. She was screaming like she didn't like it but truth was she didn't want him to stop at all. It was a feeling she had never felt prior to today. With each rub of his flexible tongue against her pussy walls, her insides released more and more juices. Her hands grabbed on his head and subconsciously shoved him harder against her crotch. "Mmmm.. please.. stoppp... Aghhhh" Within just 10 minutes she wasn't able to hold onto her built up lust and sprayed her love juices all over his face.

Ryu didn't mind being wet but this was enough to make Sophia flustered. He held her down gently before placing her on the bedding on the ground. Getting on his knees he began rubbing his swollen knob on her labia. Each time he would let his head penetrate her. She was too ashamed to look directly at him. "Do it if you want idiot... Why are you doing that?" She was annoyed at the constant teasing. "Hehe.. sis then I will go in." Kira stood at the side like a good student always ready to take proper notes at some important juncture in her lessons. She saw Sophia's lips turn into a big 'O' when the thick cock entered her vagina. She can accommodate it's girth since she had been doing the old man for so long but it was very difficult to make way for his length in her tight tunnel. The old man was only half his size so once he was at the deeper ends of her tract, a gut-wrenching pain took over her.

Ryu signalled Kira and she immediately bend down to lock lips with her. She used her hands to grope her tits and rub her nipples. Being a good learner she knew what felt best to her, the same she applied on Sophia, who sucked on the tongue in her mouth to lessen the pain somewhat. "Mmmmhhhhh... Ahhhh... Is it in?" Ending the kiss she looked down at Ryu. "Just a tiny bit left." Tears filled her eyes but she gave a firm nod. Ryu had an intense desire to kiss the girl but he restrained his heart. This was not the time. The girl needs to get familiar with her before he could try it with her. She is not at all naive like Kira, he can't fool her at all.

"I will move big sis." Kira had shifted to licking Sophia's nipples when Ryu began moving his hips gently. He would pull out his full length before pushing the whole thing again. "Mhhh.. ahhh.. mhhhhh.." Constant moans rang from her throat as she hid her face with an arm. She was enjoying this way more than she ever believed was possible. Compared to this the sex with her father was a child's play. With each thrust she can feel the hard skin of his glans rub against her soft walls. It was way too addictive. The guy had reached to the end of her tunnel. Everytime his cock will kiss the entrance to her womb. As time passed her embarrassment subsided and she began enjoying the process. After half an hour of constant fucking she needed a change.

"Do it in some other position." Ryu was taken be surprise by her sudden demand. Was she the same girl who can't even meet him eyes to eyes, few minutes back? "Haha... Sure, sis. Then turn around." He made her lay flat on her stomach before squatting over her buttocks. Using one of his hand he grabbed both her hands behind her back and wrapped her hair on his other one. "Kira help me get in." The other girl was all to eager to jump into the fray. She pointed his cock to the right entrance before watching the show in wonderment.

Sophia's moan became louder and louder. In the end she can't care less who might listen to her screams. This was too exciting for her to remain silent. She never even knew this position was possible. The way he tugged hard on her hair, the way he held her arms back, the way his hips worked on her thirsty cunt, everything was done to perfection. On top of that Kira too will join in and lick onto her clitoris and make her arousal unbearable.

"I am close... Don't stop.. ahhh.. yess... Do it.. harder.. harder... Ahhhhhh..." With a loud shout Sophia fainted from the orgasmic release. She had pissed herself but Ryu can't care about that right now. He got up and pointed his cock to Kira's face. Before she could make sense of the situation, spurts after spurts of thick semen was deposited all over her face. "Open up Kira!?" She was bewildered. There was more coming? She hastily opened up her lips and Ryu jerked more cum into her mouth. It must easily be a quarter of a litre of cum. He had totally emptied his balls on her. "You can eat it now, little Kira." She can't even see him, since her eyelids were buried under a thick coating of cum. Gulping down the mouthful, it was really viscous, refusing to go down her throat. Next, she cleaned her face with her fingers, collecting everything back in her mouth and swallow it.

"Good job." Ryu made her lick off the last few drops of cum stuck to his urethra before patting her head in appreciation. "You can go and clean hours now. I will clean big sis." Kira giggled at the condition of Sophia. The fact that she ended up wetting herself was even more funny for her. Ryu picked up the naked girl and got her cleaned. He carried her to hos tent since her sheets were totally soaked. They slept together with Sophia in the middle and the two rookies stuck to her body.

Next day*

Sophia woke up to find herself under two arms from each side. On her left Ryu was sleeping peacefully and to the other side, it must be that innocent and yet not so innocent girl. All the scenes from last night flashed back in her mind. One after the other flashes made her more ashamed than the previous one. 'He is really handsome.' Looking at the attractive face of just an inch away from her face, she had a strong desire to kiss him. But she stopped herself and instead of his lips, she got to his forehead and place a gentle kiss there. On the day she met him, she never imagined that the boy will get so close to her. Peeling herself off them, she got up to find herself without clothes. "Huhh?" She had to run back naked to her tent to dress up.

"Will we be getting any rewards as such big sister?" An hour had passed since they left their camp and were now on their way back to the village, where they have kept their rides. Kyro had been really excited at the prospect of getting a reward. In truth he didn't have to do much, just helping out others to kill of some magical beast. When he had entered the forest, he had imagined too many things that weighed on his mind. "What exactly did you do, that you want a reward? Don't tell me you want one just for traveling here?" Everyone laughed out loud at her response. Sophia had gotten much closer to the group in this past week, even joking with them now and then. "Hehe.. you can't say that big sis. My help had been rather crucial and you know how stressed out I was? Even then I strived to give my best." No one was impressed with his speech and Sophia only made her face at him before ignoring the guy. Kyro tried pestering her for a while but with no success.

The group had been laughing and jeering when suddenly Sophia made them stop. At her hand signal everyone quietened down and stood in their places silently. Sophia moved ahead to expand bher senses, trying to scan the jungle around her. She was pretty sure she caught the presence of a hostile being in their surrounding just now. It was a fleeting sensation but she had never doubted her sense. Again and again she sent her mana all across but it couldn't lock onto anything. "What was that?" If it was a beast, it was definitely a cunning one. There were only a handful of magical beast that could mask their presence with such effectiveness. *Crunch* She hurled towards the direction but there was nothing. As the time passed she can feel that there was definitely something following them. From the corner of her eyes she saw a fleeting glance of a shadow but once again it was gone before she could take a good look.

"Get ready for a battle. There is some beat that has locked onto us. Be alert." She announced before transforming her body into rock. But it was too late for the warnings. Her senses detected the being behind her and she turned around swiftly.

"Jake be careful..." *Slash* Ryu was standing beside his friend when Sophia warned them. He turned towards his friend but all he saw was Jake's body flying through the air with his blood splattered all over the ground. "Jake!" Ryu screamed while he ran towards the guy..

141 Return of the demon

"Dammit.." Ryu had just started running towards Jake when he saw a large claw enlarged in his peripheral vision. His mind spun fast to come up with a solution. "Wooden clone!" With the amount of time he had with him, he could only conjure a single one. The clone braced itself for the impact, crossing its arms infront of its chest. "Boom!!" Ryu felt like someone hit him with a bat and his body was flung away. His eyes landed in the huge black beast that attacked him. It was a wolf, very similar to the juvenile wolf that Darla and he had killed together. It's just that this one was huge. It was easily thrice the height of a human. It's teeth were just as sharp albeit much longer, with even more powerful claws. One hit from that thing had completely destroyed his wood clone. Nonetheless, the clone absorbed most of the impact and despite bleeding from multiple locations, he was in a much better condition then Jake, who had fainted from the intensity of the wound.

"Haaahh.." Sophia had been on the move just when she saw the beast swipe at Jake. She was relieved that atleast Ryu managed to save himself from a grievous injury. Her sharp hands engaged it in combat. She had decided to give the fight whatever she got. Jake's fate was still unknown. The boy was losing blood with every passing minute. Kyro and Kira awoke from their reverie once they heard Sophia's arms collide with the wolf's claws. Kira wanted to check on Ryu first but taking a look at the badly wounded Jake she and Kyro ran towards him at once. Why did this have to happen now? They were just on their way out from this god-forsaken forest. They had wanted to help but the amount of blood and gore made their blood freeze in their veins. "Use his clothes. Wind it all around his shoulder. Stop the bleeding."

Ryu had to scream the order for them to begin acting. He managed to get up, checking on the severity of his injuries he found a few deep cuts all over his arms and a sprained ankle. He knew those two won't be able to handle Jake's condition and he slowly began moving towards them. On the other side Sophia had been on the offensive for a few minutes now but she hadn't been able to penetrate it's hide. The beast was as spotless as in the starting. Looking at their fight Ryu discern what actually hit them. The beast was vanishing from plain sight while it fought Sophia. Bastard was actually using shadows to move around. It wasn't too outrageous since it was a magical beast. The wolf they fought in the caves must be too young to use this shadow ability. This unique ability just have been the reason why neither he or Sophia could notice it inching closer to them.

"Ahhh..." Sophia was injured. The wolf managed to get a hold on her arm and tried to break it off but luckily she was quick witted and began attacking its eyes, only then it backed off. She saved her arm but lost any use of it. "Ryu, take them and get away." She screamed at him without even looking back. She was simply no match for this guy. He was just playing with her all along. She could not manage to put a single scratch to its pelt all this while. The best plan she could think of was to let the rookies run away and she try to hold this guy down for as long as possible. With enough luck atleast they might survive.

This was only the second time Ryu was in extreme despair. First time was the mental encounter with that divine being via the krypto vines. Somehow he managed to survive the ordeal. But once again he found himself in a similar situation. There was no saving them. Their best bet was Sophia and now that she too had been injured, the rookies found her hopes getting dashed one by one. Just then Ryu noticed the wolf's eyes stay on Kira for a while before it engaged Sophia once again. He knew she can't respond to him at such short notice thus he ran, with his sprained foot. Sure enough. Just after swiping it's claws twice at Sophia it vanished into the shadows.

"Kira!! Move away!!" Ryu struck her with his body. The girl fell away but her position was taken now by Ryu. *Thud* This time there was no clone to take the impact for him. His eyes blacked out for a while as he flew away. He can definitely feel his little life slipping away. 'How did all come to this? Fuck.. I haven't even got to enjoy this life fully.' He can only think about these things as all the strength had left his body. *Hoowwl* The beast looked annoyed having failed to kill Ryu twice in a row. "Brother Ryu." "Ryu!!" They wanted to run towards him but Ryu saw them faint and fall midway. Everything happened too fast. None of them ever got any chance to process what hit them. Just the howl of the beast was so powerful that it knocked out the only two guys left standing."You fucker!!" Getting rid of them, the wolf then turned around when Sophia's sharp bladed hand made a large gash on its snot. *Grrrr* Their fight ensued once again.

Ryu had endured the pressure radiated by the beast and managed to keep himself concious. He lay flat on the ground with his abdomen ripped open. Earlier the pain was so intense that he nearly lost his mind but now everything was calm. He can't feel his limbs. He can't feel a thing. The loss of blood has left him insentient. He watched with gritted teeth as the Sophia was throw around like a rag doll but kept coming back and attacking the beast with her sheer will power and hatred.

'You are going to die, kid.' A calm voice echoed in his mind. It didn't took him long realise who's voice it was. Now that he was on the verge of death, all the bindings over the demon had loosened, making it surface once again. 'What do you want?' He can very easily anticipate what this would want at a moment like this. 'Haha.. why ask when you already know?' Ryu kept quiet. There was no way he was relenting control over his body. 'Hehehe.. look at that boy. 5 minutes. That's how long he will survive. You really want to let him die even after having the ability to save him?' He was talking about Jake. The boy was thoroughly battered from a single unsuspecting attack. Ryu's mind filled with images of the three friends playing together. He can see all those times vividly in his mind. It was the demon's doing. He was the one making these images flashes of these memories.

'Fuck.. I ain't even the real Ryu.' He balled his hands in frustration. He wanted to say that he didn't even had such deep connections with these guys. But that wasn't true. All those previous memories had completely assimilated with him. He can't really tell the difference between the real Ryu and the transmigrated one. He felt real lobe for Amelia. He felt real connection with his friends. These relations were not as superfluous as he has made them out to be.

'The there is that another one. How do you think his mother will react when she comes to know how her son was gutted by a beast?' Ryu focused on Kyro. The boy had been a bit of a wimp at all times but that didn't mean he was any less of a friend to him. Suna will be devastated at his loss. 'And didn't you promised to protect the little girl? She really is a gullible one, believing in everything you ever told her.' Some traces of tears formed in his eyes. Kira didn't deserve this ending. All this felt like an anomaly to him. It wasn't supposed to happen like this.

'And what about throne desparately holding on despite losing all her hopes haha.. She sure is a determined one. Giving her all even against a beast on a whole realm above her.' Ryu eyes opened wide. He never realised the difference between them was so large. 'What? You didn't know? Hahaha.. then let me enlighten you a bit. That shadow wolf could have killed her off in a single strike. But it loves the thrill of hunting it's prey down. The more the prey struggles, the more thrilling the hunting experience. Let me tell you what is going on in the girl's mind. 'I should have kissed the boy, when I had the chance.' She is talking about you my boy hahaha.. you should be happy that a girl is thinking about you when so close to her death hehe..'

The demon's words only pained his heart. He saw ahead of him Sophia completely covered her blood, her other hand fully broken. Yet, the girl still stood up. 'Stop it. You idiot. It is just playing with you.' He had lost his ability to talk, way back. All he can do was to scream in his mind. 'You think she doesn't know that? She had known this fact all along. Despite that she would never go down without a fight. That's just how she is, isn't she?' 'Agghhhhhh... Fuck all this..' 'You are too weak brat.. You don't have a choice.' Ryu closed his eyes and the next time he opened them, all his confusion was replaced with tranquility. 'What guarantee is there that you will save my friends, after I let you take over?' 'hahaha.. You are misunderstanding something here kid. You are the one who is out of options, you don't have the capability to put conditions me.'

Ryu's eyes didn't flicker even once. In front of him the wolf had placed one of its paws on Sophia chest, pressing her into the ground. 'Looks like it is done with playing around. You better hurry kid. However powerful I might be, I can't bring back people from their deaths.' But contrary to what the demon believed, Ryu shook his head. 'Unless I get an assurance, you are getting nothing. Both of us can die together.' The demon was frustrated to say the least. He had gone to great lengths to put Ryu on a guilt trip but in the end the boy was still putting condition on him. It wasn't a big deal for him to save his friends but it was just that, demons were inherently arrogant being, he can't have a brat order him around.

It took the demon some time to come face to face with the reality. 'Haha.. Good. Brat, you really impressed me. Let's do it your way then. I promise you that I will save them once I take over. I will even heal them back just to sweeten the deal hehehe.. So, what do you say then?' 'What can I say? It's just a promise.' The demon's frustration level shot through the roof. 'Ohh.. I forgot you are still wet behind your ears. You only need to know two things about a demon. Firstly, you can never hope to defeat a demon one on one. Secondly, we always keep true to our words. Now hurry up. Once she dies, I can't do anything then.' Ryu had no way of knowing that this guy was really telling the truth. What options did he have?

Formerly he was just bluffing with the demon. Fortunately, he was the one who blinked first. Ryu closed his eyes and with that his consciousness faded. He was not sure if he would ever be back again but at the very least his friends can be saved. The next time his eyes opened they were glowing deep shade of red. All the wounds on his body closed in a matter of seconds. The guts spilling of of his body were sucked and resealed back in. The deep cuts all over his arms had skin form over them at rapid pace. His body was growing. His hair grew wildly until it reached the same length as his body, turning to a darker shade of green. His body levitated and all the ragged clothes fell down. His height was easily 8 feet, with muscular body. This transformation was more thorough than the last one, showing the increasing grasp of the demon's soul over Ryu's body. He brought his hands in front, looking at them with interest. "This is better. Still not a complete transformation, but I can work with this also hahahahaha..."

142 Everything planned?

Sophia didn't really had any regrets. All her life she had only seen loss. There had been very few moments of joy in her life. *Crunch* The images of last night flashed in her mind as she heard her ribs crack under pressure from the wolfs claw. 'I should have kissed him when I had the chance.' She smiled wryly as blood gushed out from her mouth. Her transformation had been undone. She had no mana left to continue it any further. All her reserves had depleted, both her arms had their bones broken and all across her body she had multiple deep gash marks oozing blood. She turned her face to see the boy looking at her while laying in the pool of his own blood. He was still alive. She can see the despair in his eyes but she knew he can't get up now. His condition was even worse than Jake. Only if she had been a little more powerful.

But who was she kidding. She was simply no match for this guy. 'Sorry, father.' Just when she had gained the courage to call that old man her 'father'. First time in the entire batte tears fell for her eyes. She didn't even flinch when the beast broke her entire arm but now she was tried and wanted all this to end. "Grrrr..." She can see the large knife like fangs enlarge in her vision. 'This is the end then.' She closed her eyes presumably for the last time.

Boooomm!!* It hadn't even been a second when she closed her eyes when a huge blast battered against the beasts body. It was a large wave of mana, gushing towards them from all around. It was like something was sucking on mana from the surroundings at a rapid pace. She could barely turn her head in that direction. Ryu? No. A man? No. It was someone who didn't look human at all. He had a hulking muscular body with large shoulders. His skin was dark while his hair long hair floated in air under the extreme rush of mana. He put forth his hands infront of him, like he was checking how he looked. He was muttering something but Sophia's eardrums had ruptured already this making her unable to comprehend anything.

"This is a progress. I need to be patient." The demon was talking to himself. *Grrrrrr* *Grrrrr* He looked at the wolf growling at him from a distance. "Hah.. I better save the girl when I still have the chance." He can hear her heart beating and that was more than enough for him. His body was still draining the mana from the atmosphere when he floated towards the beast. "I don't want to kill you. It's only because of you that I can surface, so why don't we come to a truce?" The wolf jumped back, taking defensive posture. He ignored it and descend down to the ground beside Sophia. "Well well you should be glad that I am here." Saying that he place a hand on her chest. Thick mana gushed into her body forcing her body to heal at a visible pace. The pressure exerted by this being was such that she couldn't hold on and ended up fainting.

The shadow wolf had assumed that he might be able to take on this new opponent but with every second it's power levels was rising rapidly. Once it surpassed it's own all of its instincts screamed at him to run away. So it did just that. Leaping in the opposite direction, it ran for its life.

"Hmm? Looks like it can't be helped hehe.." The demon turned around to take a look at Jake. With a single motion of its hand, large amount of vegetation grew from the ground under the boy before engulfing his body within. "No that we are done here, shall we go on some hunting?" His body vanished from the spot appearing in the sky above. His sharp eyes instantly located the beast running through the forest. It was cunning enough to use shadows to keep changing its direction from time to time so that it can't be follow. "You see I also love to give some hope to others before snuffing it off. It is much more satisfying this way." Under the beast feet the ground itself began shrinking. Didn't matter how fast it ran, only direction it moved was backward. *Howl* *Howl* "Two large trees grew from under him, their branches held onto each of its limbs before pulling him up in the sky. *Howl* The beast was intelligent enough to know it was not getting out alive from here. It gave up on the struggles.

"Hmm? Just that?" He turned his head up to see a large swirl of thick mana continuously entering into its body. "ohh.. Looks like I scared you there. Then I guess it's time to put you out of your misery." With a signal from his hands the trees instantly pulled on all its limbs as they tore it's body in four parts. *Splash* Red blood spattered over the demon's face and he licked it off his lips with a long tongue. "How long had it been since I tasted blood?" He looked to be reminiscing about some matters.

"Well then, now that we are done with this, can you please come out? Benefactor. Hehehe.." He turned around and looked towards a direction in the jungle. Even after his call no one came out. But he didn't mind, his gaze stood there in that direction as he made some conjectures "Hmm.. You were always suspecting of the boy from the beginning. All this sham for just confirming your doubts? What would you have done had I not surfaced? You could have lost your precious grandson in all this, you know. Grand Magus Emily."

"Huuuff" At last a sigh echoed in the forest. A lady in white clothes rose up in the air from the same direction the demon was looking. "You don't need to worry about that, wretched demon. I would have saved them had the it come to that. But compared to that it's more important to deal with you." Emily was hiding the fact that she was feeling very guilty that she had to put not only her grandson but his friends through such a tragedy. She was the one who had placed that shadow wolf in this forest and manipulated it to attack them. There was no other way for her to confirm that Ryu's body really housed a real demon. She had been prepared to jump in when any of them can't hold on anylonger. But to her luck the demon revealed itself at the last second.

She was actually the first one in the town to notice the sudden appearance of the massive forest right outside. Next she had seen Ryu coming out of the forest and leaving for his home. On top of that she can very easily feel the left over presence of demonic mana in the fresh vegetation. This was a huge matter. Humanity hated demons even more than the beastmen. It was just that many centuries had passed and their memories about the demons had faded by quite a bit. But still she can very easily imagine what is going to happen to Ryu if the truth came to light. Death will be a luxury for him if the royal court got to know about it. And thus she can't allow this truth to be revealed. That was the reason she had killed off the Wilders father and son pair when they were en route to the capital to put forth their report. She had found out that they too had sensed the demonic presence in the vegetation at the border of Korua.

They had to be eliminated, otherwise the court would have definitely taken the matter very seriously and then it was just a matter of time before Ryu was found out. She made it seem like they were killed off by the beastmen tribe and that will perfectly shift their focus back to the menace caused by the beastmen. Now even if they send other investigators, it was of no use. The demonic mana had vanished from the forest. With all that taken care off, she had to now settle what was wrong with her grandson. There is no way she can let him be taken away by the army of the empire. She will do whatever she can to help him out of this situation.

The demon leered at the white haired woman, staring all the way up from her feet to her head before licking his lips. "You humans really hate us, don't you hahaha... It's been so long that my brethren disappeared from the world but you guys still can't give up on this hate. So childish." The disgust on Emily's face was rather evident. "The horrors your species inflicted on us can never be forgotten. We won't rest untill each one of you are eradicated completely." Till now the demon had always been smiling but this time her words seem to have triggered some bad memories. Emily saw him clench his fist.

He looked towards the sky before seemingly muttering to himself "Haha.. looks like are just doomed to be hated mother. I told you but you would never believe me." A speck of tear flashed in his eyes but it vanished just as fast. "To tell you the truth Mrs. Emily, I got no grievances with you humans. Don't get me wrong but you guys are not even worthy of being my enemies. So why don't you just leave me alone?" His eyes flashed deeper shade of red. The swirling mass of mana over his head seems to be disappearing now, meaning that he had his reserves filled now. Simply speaking such large mana reserves were terrifying to say the least. Yet, Emily didn't flinch at all.

"Although I hate the demons just as much but we don't have to do this if you leave my grandson alone." If possible she would like to settle this without any bloodshed. Firstly, she was not even sure if she could take him on. Secondly, this guy was in Ryu's body. Even if she overpowers him, there was a risk that it might hurt her own child. She was at a level where she could easily heal any physical injuries but what will she do if his soul was harmed? She would try her best to minimise that risk.

On the other hand the demon too didn't want to fight someone related to Ryu. He ran the risk of the guy awakening once again and wrest control of this body back. But she was clearly determined to not leave him alone. "Then you leave me no choice Mrs. Emily. I will suggest you to not hold back at all. If you do so, you might die!" He said his last sentence with a creepy smile. "I know that." Emily responded as she pulled out her staff from her storage ring. Putting her hands together she began chanting her spell. "Hmm? Interesting." The demon looked like he was in no hurry. Rather he was enjoying what Emily was doing.

A large spinning magic circle manifested over her head. It glowed with bright light and a small being showed itself. It was a little fairy, just a foot long. She had short blue hair and proportionally small clothes. Her little transparent wings glittered as she flew all around Emily. The magic circle had vanished leaving both of them to face against the demon. "Ohh.. my.. my... Emily, how is it that you remember me hehe." The fairy spun all around the lady before settling on her shoulders. Emily turned her head towards her opponent and the little fairy followed her gaze and nearly fell from her seat, once she noticed the being looking down on them. "I need your help Nerissa. I can't defeat him alone." It took the little girl some time to process the situation. "Isn't he a demon? Or half demon? Whatever it is, why is it alive?"

Emily shook her head. "That's a rather long story, I will tell you later. Please help me out here." The little girl face palmed herself. "Stupid Emily, you got a death wish? Look at him, that guy is going to eat both of us alive and I mean that literally. Come run away with me. Hurry." She used her small hands to grab Emily's fingers before trying to tug her away. "We need to fight, Nerissa!" Nerissa can't make any sense of this situation. Sure they can't defeat the demon but it won't be that much difficult for someone on her level to run away. The little girl immediately switched to the demon. Flying away towards the guy sitting cross-legged mid-air, she took a bow "Please Mr. Demon let us go. You see my partner here has clearly lost her mind. I assure you we got no ill wish for you.."

Hello readers, as you know this past month I have been on a writting spree, dedicating all my free time to this work. So I believe you guys will agree I deserve some rest. Thus there won't be any chapters for two days now and the next one will be released on Wednesday. Thanks!!

143 Emily vs Demon

"Hahaha... Ahahaha... I like your little water spirit. I already asked your partner to leave me alone but you see, she is a real stubborn woman. Now you tell me what do I do?" The demon was enjoying this show. He was prepared to annihilate Emily and then get moving but this little girl resembled someone who had been very close to him when he was still alive. They had the same personality. Emily on the other hand wanted to go and hide her face somewhere. This girl had always been a source of embarrassment for her.

Nerissa huffed, hearing his response. She wanted to persuade Emily to give up on this madness but take one look at her face she knew that this was inevitable. "You need to do this?" She said with a dull tone. She wasn't worried about herself. Spirits can't die. But she had been worried about her partner, she wasn't invulnerable like herself. She had been with Emily for decades and they had been the closest to a friend she had. She didn't want her to lose her life but defeating this demon must be very important for her, such that she even wanted to gamble on her life. She placed her hands on her chest, taking deep breaths to calm her heart. "This better be worth be it, Emily." Getting a nod from her she promptly turned around to face the demon. "Forget that I asked for a truce, you evildoer. Get ready to have your butt kicked by this mother here."

Even the demon was taken by surprise from such a sharp swing in her words. He looked at how the little fairy had placed both her hands on her hips and stuck her chest out to show her dominance. He wasn't able to control his laughter. "Hahahaha... You are an interesting spirit. This is my first time seeing a spirit so close with her partner. Okay then, I guess the playtime is over." He stood upright mid-air before walking towards them and popping all the joints in his body.

Nerissa pulled back and placed her hands on Emily's back "Ohh Mother goddess please bless us with your power!" Emily can feel her reserves expanding until they were thrice her normal size. "Let's do this Nerissa!!" "Yes!!" The demon casually walked towards them. Nothing in this world was amusing to him. At best these pests would require some effort to be eliminated and that too because he was not yet at his best. "Grand Emergence!"

Though Emily was ready for any possibility considering that she was facing against one of the most powerful species among the ancient races. Still, it was difficult to maintain her calm when an entire forest of massive vines emerged from the ground. As far as her eyes could see, she can only see the vegetation he had called forth. This was the power of a demon. He was easily the most powerful being she had ever faced in her life.

"Acrid Rain!!" Large droplets of water formed in the atmosphere before falling on the ground. Each drop was acidic, burning through the vines at a rapid pace. The rain kept falling and within the next few minutes it had completely burned off all the vegetation in the surroundings of a few kilometers. The only reason Emily can use this mass area affect spell was because she had made sure to secure the kids before confronting this guy.

Hisshh* *Hisshhh* The rain was burning through the demon's body but he didn't even care about it. All his burns were healing even faster than they were appearing. *Clap* *Clap* He began clapping his hands together to show his encouragement. "An attack worthy of a Grand Magus. But it is just the beginning." Emily was not even listening to him. Not waiting for all the vines to be exterminated, she had already begun casting her next spell "Elemental magic: Blood appeal!"

Instantly the demon felt a strong pull that acted on his body, dragging him many meters in her direction before he could come to a stop. She was trying to pull out the blood running in his veins. "Haha.. nice try Mrs. Emily. But do you need to be so cruel? In the end, this is the body of your grandson. What if you end up killing him in the process?" Emily's concentration lapsed and the spell weakened by quite a bit. Next, she saw his smile turn into a smirk and she realized her mistake. He gave him the initiative. Nerissa didn't get the complete picture but she knew Emily had messed up. "Incoming. Emily!!"

Just when she warned her they saw the demon vanish from its spot and in the next second, he was face to face with Emily. He punched towards her without any mana involved. A large amount of water accumulated itself all around her on short notice, dispersing the blow. Yet, the impact of the strike shot her down into the ground.

"Are you okay?" Nerissa asked with great concern. Emily forced herself back on her feet, nodding. She swallowed back a mouthful of blood that was forced up her throat by the attack. That was just raw physical power without any involvement of mana. It even managed to hurt her behind the curtain of water. Nerissa knew they will have to end this battle fast. The longer it dragged on, the disadvantaged they will be. "We are calling the Navera." The little fairy declared and Emily had no reservations against her suggestion.

"By the command of god's, I call you forth. Please descend Navera!" At her call, an expansive magic circle formed in the air and the surroundings began turning dark. Thunder clouds covered the horizon as heavy rain fell from the skies. *Screech* A huge head covered in deep purple scales poked out from the skies before the rest of its body followed through. *Screech* A shrill cry rang out, capable of chilling anyone's blood. It was a huge sea serpent, easily more than a mile long and many meters in girth. It floated mid-air before turning its huge head towards its summoner. "Thanks, Navera, for coming. Please help me out." Emily had always treated her summons with kindness and most of the time they will reciprocate the same. Navera was her most powerful summoning magical beast.

"Yes, stupid serpent. Hold him off for a bit. Go buy some time for us." The little fairy was obviously not so kind with her words. "Shut up, pipsqueak." The serpent ignored the spirit before turning towards its opponent. "What did you call me?" Nerissa fumed in anger. She wanted to give her a piece of her mind but was stopped by Emily. These were two of her most competent helpers but unfortunately, they can never get along.

"Hmm? A Demon? No wonder!" Navera swam through the clouds like it's was no different from a sea while appraising the enemy. "So are we playing with summons now? Too bad I lost all my previous contracts. Guess I will have to get you a toy to play with then. Can't let you get bored now, can we?" *Clap* He brought his hands together and began forming multiple hand seals. This was the first time Emily's expressions turned grave. If she had any doubts that this guy was a real demon, then they were put to rest now. No one other than demons and angels can use these hands seals to reinforce their magic. Since the last few centuries, various races had tried learning this art from the leftover tombs of those two races but till now all of them had been largely unsuccessful in unraveling its mysteries.

"Come forth. Wooden Dragon!!" The earth under him trembled before giving way to a wooden behemoth. The behemoth was of the same size as Navera, maybe even a bit larger. It was a dragon made completely of flora. Two large wooden horns rested on its sleek head and huge trees made up the bulk of the beast while a thick cover of leaves manifested over its wooden body to act as skin. Two large wings jetted out from its back. *ROAR* The dragon sent out its enormous pressure with a roar. The pressure it exerted was so great that just its roar pushed Emily away by a few hundred meters. *Swish* The dragon unfurled its wings before taking to the skies. It was a feat in itself how such a behemoth can even take off the ground. Emily can only put her trust in Navera to handle this monster.

The sea serpent knew what her summoner was thinking. "You handle the demon. Leave that lizard to me." She swam through the clouds and without any warning rushed towards the dragon that was still ascending upwards. With her open jaws, she tried to bite at the monstrosity but it was strangely nimble enough to dodge her attack mid-flight. Using his large claw it swiped at the serpent who managed to duck and bit on its shoulder. The dragon too found the opportunity to take a bite at Mavera's torso and both beasts circled each other rapidly falling towards the ground. *Rumble* *Rumble* They crashed onto the ground, separating from each other. *Screech* *Roar* But just in the next second they launched themselves back at each other.

"If you have anything else in your inventory, then I will ask you to bring them out. Because I am getting bored of this fight now." He put forth his open hand showing all his fingers. "This many times I could have killed you in our previous confrontations. Don't you realize how inferior you are in front of me? I gave you time to call your spirit. I waited while you completed your summoning circle. I pulled my punch so as not to kill you off in a single hit. I can keep going. All in hopes that you might prove to amuse me but you see, now I am losing that hope so I might just decide to kill you off." Emily realized the guy was telling the truth. This was the dreaded power of the demons. They possessed an invulnerable body apart from the vast mana reserves. Also, they don't even require much time to cast their spells.

"He is telling the truth. We can't continue like this. Let us end this." Even the little fairy was aware of their circumstances. Her voice turned grave as she closed her eyes to concentrate. Next minute her body began glowing with radiant blue color. She rapidly grew in size, now turning into a regular humanoid size. Her flat chest had developed into a mature bust and her bottom perked outwards. The wings behind her back grew multiple times in proportion to her body size. Her red dress fluttered in the wind as a divine beauty emerged after the metamorphosis. She had cherry red lips on her sculpted face with very long blue hair dancing behind her back with the wind.

"I thought you hate this form of yours?" Emily gave a smile before teasing the little fairy that had transformed into a beautiful mature matron. "Humph... Of course, I hate it. It's just I will hate it more if you die on me. Enough talking. Divine Magic: Spirit Merger!!" The lady held Emily's hand before chanting the spell. Both their bodies glowed in white light before they seemed to merge into each other. It was now time for the demon to be surprised. But it didn't last long before he began laughing uproariously. "How amusing hahaha... So this is your final trump card. Divine Magic? So you guys did make some progress on deciphering the texts of those wretched angels. Good. Looks like I can go all out now."

Emily emerged from the transformation with an increased height by a full foot. Her body had gained mass and her face looked like she turned a few years younger. She dropped her staff and it fell back onto the ground beneath her. In this form, she didn't require any medium to cast her spells. She didn't bother replying to the demon and took a glance at Navera still battling against the wood dragon. Multiple bite marks had emerged all over her body and her flesh had begun rotting. With each bite, the dragon was injecting poison into her body. Compared to her the dragon was in an even worse state. One of his wings and a leg had been torn off. Its whole body had been mutilated by large gashes, courtesy to Navera's sharp claws. At first glance, the sea serpent looked to be in a winning position by but in actuality, the case was the opposite.

Navera had was slowing down with every passing minute due to a large amount of poison in her system. While on the other hand, all the damages the dragon took were temporary. It was directly connected to the demon. As long as the demon had even an ounce of mana left, it can help him keep recovering. Such was not the case with Navera. Also, she was an actual living being, while the dragon was just an inanimate being created from demonic magic. And the biggest problem in such a match-up was that the living being always runs the risk of dying. She will have to wrap this all up within the next few minutes otherwise Navera might end up either badly wounded or worse, she might even die..

It's new month guys so just a reminder. If any of you guys like my work and want to show me some love as well as read a few chapters ahead at the same time, then please consider supporting me on Patréon. Believe me, the support I get from all of you guys is what keeps me motivated to write this story despite my hectic corporate job haha... Peace!

Also, let me take this opportunity to thank two of my Viscount tier patrons, Kin War and Ozy890. Together they are contributing around half my total monetary support at the moment. Hugs to both of you.

144 Heavenly Demon

Thinking till here Emily looked back at the demon before flying at a breakneck speed towards him. *Boom* She was so fast that she broke the sound barrier. Contrary to her the demon was still relaxed, forming his hand seals with no hurry at all. "Demonic body: Stage First!!" He can feel the rush in his blood and his extreme battle intent covered the whole area, exerting pressure on everything alive. *Boom* Next minute Emily was in his face pushing her hands forward. Her actions looked rather gentle but only the demon felt the force behind the thrust. A concentrated jet of water ejected from her palm that struck the demon's chest, propelling him hundreds of meters back. His feet dug into the ground before he could come to a rest. A streak of blood flowed down from the corner of his lips. Many of his internal organs had been displaced. He brought his hand to his lips before wiping the blood off. "Hehehe.. I love this."

The demons were a species born for battle. The more powerful the opponent the more adrenaline rush they felt. But before he could do anything, Emily appeared over his head with another palm strike. The water ejected from her hands buried the demon deep underground. She took the time to check on Navera. Her body next appeared above the two monsters fighting. With another palm strike, she sheared off a large portion of the dragon's abdomen. *Roar* Navera took the opportunity to overpower the beast by winding her long body all around it. "Please hold on for a few more minutes Navera. I will finish this off."

Roar* The serpent bit down on the dragon's neck before responding "You need to hurry. I might not able to hold this guy off for any more than 7 minutes." The beast has already begun recovering parts of its lost limbs and other body parts.

"Turning you back on your opponent. How disrespectful!" The demon manifested behind Emily, throwing his punch at her. Emily had never pulled her guard down, promptly she turned around before her hands moved swiftly and a strong jet of water had diverted the force behind his punch away from her. The impulse from his devastating attack was such that it shaved off a huge portion of earth for many miles. That attack would have definitely injured Emily had it landed. But she used her powers skillfully, not going against him punch to punch. Rather conserving her limited mana to deliver a decisive blow.

The demon didn't show any reaction as he threw another punch at her. *Boom* There was no way Emily could deflect this one. Fist and palm collided as both of them were thrown back by many miles. But their speed was such that they were back at the same place within a blink of an eye, before colliding against each other again. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Just their dispersing blast force had pushed the ground beneath them by many feet. After a few more strikes the duo had moved high up in the skies. With each of their collisions now generating thunderous bangs, that could be heard tens of miles across.

Back on the ground, the dragon had lost its ability to recover. The Demon seems to have been using all his mana in the fight against Emily, thus the wooden beast wasn't able to access his mana reserves to continuously heal itself back up. *Roar* It tried desperately to fend off the serpent but Navera had coiled itself all around his massive body. "Time to die fucker!!" *Snap* In a single strike she latched onto its long neck before injecting her poison. She had held off using her ace for the last. Only now when she knew that it can't heal back, did she use her ultimate ability. Her fangs pressed deep inside the dragon's neck and a huge amount of poisonous liquid seeped into its body. *Roar* *Roar* The beast struggled in vain to free itself from her grip but it was of no use. At last, it fell back to the ground with a loud thud. Its massive body disintegrated into million pieces and fell off to the ground.

Screech* Navera gave a loud victorious cry before falling on herself. Her body had been badly battered. Large pieces of her muscles were missing and even larger parts have been rotting. This could have easily turned into her death but fortunately, she managed to keep her life. Her eyes turned to the skied where thunderous bangs have been reverberating for the last few minutes. "Sorry, Emily. But I don't think I can help you any further." She closed her eyes and the magic circle that brought her to this world appeared once again, engulfing her body.

In the clouds*

'You did well, Navera!' Emily expressed her gratitude to the serpent. She had been a huge help. The demon had lost a huge chunk of his mana reserves due to the death of the dragon. Without her help, it would have been nigh impossible to take on this monster. 'Use it, Emily. He has been weakened thoroughly now. We can't wait any longer otherwise we run the risk of him recovering.' Nerissa advised her and she responded with a nod.

Huff* *Huff* *Huff* "It's been so long since I felt this good hahaha... Come on woman, keep dancing for me hehe..hahaha.." Deep gashes had appeared all over his body and his wounds were not healing as fast now. On the other hand, Emily was in better condition. Only her left shoulder has been scratched by his long fingernails but she too was utterly exhausted. "It's my last warning to you, demon. Leave Ryu alone. Don't force me to do it. There is still time, we can go on our way. You can find some other guy to possess, I have no problem with that but I want my grandson back."

"Is that so? Then... Let's do it like this. Allow me to possess your body. Only then I will leave this guy. What do you say?" Emily was not expecting the demon to agree with her proposal. But what should she do now? Should she allow him to take over her? But how will that ensure that Ryu remains safe? He could simply take over her and then kill him off anyway. Just then she recalled how the guy had healed up Sophia and Jake. She was sure that Ryu must have made a deal with him and he kept his words. Suddenly, his proposal didn't seem that bad. She had already lived the prime of her life but Ryu was still young, he had his whole life in front of him. But all her thoughts were scattered by Nerissa's shout.

'Idiot Emily!! Snap out of it. He is playing you for a fool. Do you really think he would give up on your grandson just because he found you? Stupid. Think about it, why would he bring this up when we have the upper hand. He would have suggested that before starting the battle itself.' Nerissa had gotten a pretty clear picture of the situation now, hence she made her judgment without having her mind clouded by any concern for the boy. Emily had not thought about that. Right then the demon began laughing out loud. "Hahaha.. little girly you are really smart. You are right about that. There is no way I am going to leave this body rather I should say I got no existence outside of this body." Both Nerissa and Emily were shocked. This guy was out of this world. He could even hear their thoughts?

"Let me tell you a secret since you entertained me so much. My consciousness had merged completely with the boy. Believe me or not but I myself is your grandson, however strange it might sound." The demon took the time to heal himself up.

"How is that possible?" Emily had no way of telling if this guy was tricking her once again. This time even Nerissa was trumped. She didn't want to admit but the demon seems to be telling the truth. Being a spirit she had a natural ability to sense if she was being lied to. But her senses were calm all this while. That can only mean that this guy was telling them the truth or at the very least what he believed to be the truth. But she didn't want to tell this to Emily. If they admit to it then wouldn't that mean, her grandson can never get rid of this demonic entity attached to it? Was this some kind of heavenly retribution? Or did someone deliberately messed with the child?

"I told you already. It's up to you, to believe me. This personality that you see is just the result of the impressions of my leftover memories in him." Emily shook her head. She didn't want to believe that there was no way ahead. She just has to defeat this guy and try to find out a solution after that.

"I don't believe you. And even if you are speaking the truth and you are Ryu himself, then I just need to get rid of those memories for him and he will have a chance for a normal life." The demon had mostly recovered from his wounds when he heard her words. Suddenly the mana all around began growing agitated. His long hair rose once again while his eyes glowed red. For the first time since the start of the battle, his smile was retracted. It felt like Emily stepped on his reverse scale.

"Sorry Mrs. Emily, but I am a bit mad. Hope you are ready. I will end this in a single strike." Even when mad his arrogance was on display, taking the time to warn the opponent of the incoming attack. His hands began weaving seals once again. "Demonic body: Stage Two!!" His body turned darker as his long spikes grew from his spine and a set of two small horns protruded from his head.

While the demon was changing, Emily and already began chanting her spell. She had put all her remaining mana into this single strike. Everything will be decided with this. "Divine Magic: Majestic Serpent of the Apocalypse!!" Dense water mana accumulated all around her before solidifying in a single mass, taking the shape of a huge translucent serpent. It had brought with it a dominating pressure that the earth itself shook in its terror. *Rumble* *Rumble* The entity that had manifested from the spell was even revamping the terrain itself. Out of nowhere, the serpent had called forth a gigantic amount of water, so much so that the whole earth under them had turned into a huge lake. This was the power of the Divine Magic that had been out of reach from humans for so long. Only the angels had the ability and knowledge to invoke these world-altering ancient spells.

Screeeeecchh* The pressure began accumulating on the demon as his body suddenly felt heavier by more than a thousand times. "Damn.. woman... Are you planning to kill your own grandson off hahaha.." Emily was still in the process of invocation. The serpent was growing even larger. Previously when it had appeared, it was only some tens of meters long but now it had grown to a length of a hundred meters. "Here I come!!" *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Multiple blasts rang as the demon zoomed in on her, breaking the sound barrier multiple times in the process.

Emily opened her eyes. Her eyes were dropping as all the mana had left her body. The whole world around her seemed to have been coming to a standstill. She can see the demon moving towards her. She can see each and all of his motions. "Go!!" *Screeeeecchh* The water serpent over her head roared in the demon's direction before slithering its body at a rapid speed towards him. It had accelerated to the same speed as the demon within a few milliseconds. *Boom* *Boom* The divine serpent was riding on a huge wave of water as it opened its jaws wide before colliding with its nemesis.

"Ahahahahaha... Disappear ant!! Heavenly Demon Arts: Strike of the Thunder God!!" A huge apparition manifested behind him. It was a humanoid image, hundreds of meters in height. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* Thunder strike down from the skies as time seemed to have been stopped momentarily. The demon locked his hands and brought them together over his head. Behind him, the image did the same. Till now the serpent's open maw was staring right back at him, that is when he brought his hands down. *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* Thunder cracked all over as a massive bolt of dark lightning fell from the sky directly at the head of the serpent. *SCREECH* The bolt seems to have fallen from the heavens itself. It completely crashed the built-up momentum of the serpent, bringing it to a halt. But how can it be destroyed so easily? It pressed ahead despite the bolt still falling on its head. "Begone!! Haaaaaaaahh!!" The demon roared out loud as the thunder strike grew in magnitude by multiple times and the whole area was engulfed in bright light.

Emily lost all her strength as she fell to the ground. But Nerissa separated from her and pulled her into her embrace, descending to the ground. Emily had lost all color from her face as she looked towards the struggle between the serpent and the lightning bolt. "How can this be?" Nerissa too looked as all her hopes had been dashed. "Dammit!! We underestimated the guy big time. He is no ordinary demon. He is someone from the royal family.."

145 Satisfy me

Emily wasn't surprised at the fact that the demon deliberately used a thunder attack against her water-type attack. Even among there were few exceptionally talented individuals that could gain control over more than one element of magic. With the inherent talents of the demons, it wasn't a big deal to find individuals that can do the same. But more what was acting astonishingly for her was his ability to use the magic referred to as the Heavenly Demon. These were an exclusive set of magic techniques that were only accessible to the royal family of the demons. No ordinary demon can ever hope to get their hands on it in their entire life. Even if someone gave them the technique they can never utilize it. That's because all Heavenly Demon techniques required the blood of the royal family to be activated.

Boom* *Boom* *Rumble* *Rumble* Both Nerissa saw the serpent's body cracking all over as the lighting seems to pierce down its skull itself. Despair filled their eyes. They gave their best. But it was just not enough. They weren't even sure if this was the limit of his powers. He felt more like a force of nature itself. Humans just can't match the glory of the ancient races. *Screech* *Boom* *Boom* In the end the serpent's body disintegrated as millions of cubic meters of water fell into the lake below. They saw the demon descend from the sky before landing in front of them with his signature creepy smile on his face. His body had lost its demonic transformation and he was back to his normal body. There wasn't a place on his body that was not riddled with bloody wounds. But all of them were already healing. In front of the eyes of the two ladies, his flesh wriggled before joining together and healing back up.

Clap* *Clap* "You managed to survive a heavenly demon strike. Although, that was a borrowed technique of the wretched angels, but that doesn't take anything away from your performance." Nerissa put Emily behind her, intending to save her. She knew the futility of her actions but there was no way she can stay calm when her life was in danger.

"Hmm? Hahaha.. Little water spirit I got no intention of killing her now. Hehehe.. Rather I have a proposal." Emily sidestepped Nerissa. "Speak." "Hahaha.. you already know how much we demons love to fight. And after a fight, there is nothing else that we love more than to have some sex. Your display of power had made me quite aroused. Satisfy me and I will go away, for now, that is."

Emily fell in thought but Nerissa was not taking this shit laying down. "Satisfy? Satisfy my ass. Go rub that thing with the bark of some tree huh.." She pointed to the huge appendage pointing down between his legs. The demon ignored her ramblings before settling on the trunk of a felled tree. "That includes you too little spirit. I want both of you otherwise the deal is off and I kill her off before finding some other woman to satisfy myself." The demon was just bluffing. There was no way Ryu would allow him to kill Emily off. If he did that, the boy might never put his trust in him ever again and that would be counterproductive to his goal.

Nerissa stared at Emily, deep in thought. "Oii.. Oii.. You can't be thinking of doing it, now can you?" Nerissa tried to shake her off this confusion. "What other choice do we have?" The water spirit fell silent. She was right, they had already lost. Right now Emily was just at the mercy of the demon. She didn't want to lose her friend and thus she had no other choice but to agree to the deal. "Fine. Consider yourself lucky.. you bastard. Had this been the spirit world you would have been long dead." Her body might have grown to resemble a matron but her hearing remained the same from her bratty form.

"We can do that but first answer some of my questions." The demon pointed towards Nerissa before patting his thighs "Come, sit here." Nerissa made faces at him but still followed through. Placing her squishy butt on his thighs she settled in his lap. The demon put his hand around her waist before pulling her into his large chest. "Although I am under no obligation to answer, still I am willing to do that in exchange for your better cooperation ahead. Emily nodded before taking the opportunity to ask her doubts "Is there no way that you can leave Ryu alone? You must already understand the hatred humans have for the demons. If someone even got a whiff of this, his life will be in danger."

The demon kissed in Nerissa's slender neck, lightly biting it as his hands began squeezing her large busts. "Sorry to disappoint, you can't separate us. Like I told we are one and the same. The boy was born like this itself. And I don't think you need to worry about me being discovered. If the boy is dead then I cease to exist too." *Ripp* Using his long nails he ripped apart the spirit lady's dress from the middle, exposing her breasts in open. Her cheeks flushed red from embarrassment, she didn't even remember the last time she had sex. He groped one of her tits and began suckling on her nipple. "Then what about that Heavenly demon technique? You told me earlier that you are just a memory imprint, not even a complete soul. Then how can you use that technique?" Emily ignored the sensually charged scene going on in front of her.

"Ahh.. mhhh.. ahhh.. Don't bite it you beast. Mhhh... Ahhhhh..." Nerissa's words had little to no effect on the guy as he continued biting on his nipples. Thankfully the guy had at least retracted his nails otherwise this affair would have been rather painful. Once Emily completed her question, he paused from the suckling, and his eyebrows raised upwards. "Hmm.. you have done your fair share of homework. Well, I didn't lie to you but I didn't tell you the full truth either. I would like to skip this question." He waved his hand at her, moving it next to Nerissa's milky thighs.

Emily gritted her teeth in annoyance but there was nothing she can do if he refused to answer her. "mhh.. ahhhh... Ahhhh.." She saw his hands reach deep between Nerissa's legs, penetrating her narrow slit. "I got one last question." She saw him nod, after which she bit her lips to ask him. "Why do you want to do it with me? I am not even young anymore. I don't get it. You can easily find many women more charming than an old hag just as easily." This part confused her. Why was the guy interested in her? She can understand the fascination the people from the capital held towards her due to her name and fame but why was a demon interested in her. No matter which angle she thought, it felt odd.

"Hahaha.. Come sit here. I will answer you." He patted his other thigh and Emily sat on it albeit reluctantly. He placed his hand on her face, rubbing his thumb on her soft lips. "Like I told you, Mrs. Emily. These are just the deepest desires hidden in this body. In other words, you can say it's not me who wants to fuck you but rather your grandson is the one who can't wait to get you in his bed. Whatever he loves I love that too. The boy loves to fuck but he can't action muster enough courage to ask you for it. I am doing just what my instincts are telling me to do." Emily's face turned red at his explanation. Did he really wanted to do it with her? She hurriedly shook her head "You are lying. Why would such a young boy be interested in an old woman like me?"

His finger pried open her jaws, inserting his long fingers in her mouth and rubbing her soft tongue. "You discredit yourself too much, Mrs. Grandma. The harder it is to achieve something the more staunch the craving for it becomes. You are the goal the boy had set for himself right now

Now I hope we can move ahead." Emily's face turned even redder. He didn't seem to be lying. Did Ryu really wanted to do it with her that badly? She never realized it. "Okay. We will do it. But there will a condition, you can't kiss me."

The demon didn't look much happy at her answer. His hands moved behind her back as he grabbed a fistful of hair to pull her head back. Sticking out his long tongue he licked all over her fair neck. "Now you are overestimating yourself, Emily. You got no negotiating powers here. Also, don't mess with me. You are already a widow, who are you saving this mouth for then. On top of that, I got all the right over you both as myself and as Ryu." Not giving her any chance to protest, he grabbed her by her cheeks and pressed his lips against hers. Emily resisted it first but a cooling sensation flowed from his mouth to her, making her relax. "What happened? Don't tell me you got the same feeling as to when you have your face buried in my ass?" Was this really just a alter ego of Ryu? It was hard to believe. Their personalities were miles apart.

"Let me tell you one thing. This is the first thing your little boy is going to do with you once he gets his hands on you. We will see how much he cares about your chastity then huh.." "Mhhhh?? Mhhh" Not waiting for any response from her, his mouth latched onto her and this time he sent his tongue into her mouth, shoving it deep inside her throat. Oddly she didn't have any gag reflexes when his tongue breached the privacy of her throat. On the other side, Nerissa was frowning at the scene when he used his other hand to force her head down in his groins. She can easily tell what the guy wanted from her. She was face to face with a huge stump of a cock. This thing was enough to give her nightmares. It was more than one and a half feet in length. There was no way she could accommodate this thing inside her, without breaking.

Fully dark in color, thick veins pulsated all around it. All this time the demon had fought them naked but this thing always looked rather unassuming. But once the time came for it to shine, it was putting out a magnificent show. She grabbed the monster cock with both her hands, before slowly stroking it up and down. The foreskin peeled off to reveal a large bulbous head. Taking a look at Emily, who was drooling from her mouth as their mixed saliva made its way to her now exposed breasts. The demon had both his hands on her tits, massaging them and rolling her nipples between his thumb and middle finger. Nerissa focussed on her task, sticking her tongue out she gave a lick along his length. Clicking her tongue she got back down and began the process once again. At times she would stay on his head and wrapping her lips all around it, would suck on it.

"Get down to there and join your little spirit." Emily acquiesced to his demands, getting on her knees and licking his cock with her tongue while her hands caressed his large balls. He placed his hands on both their heads as the ladies serviced him to the best of their skills. "Mhhh.. good.. keep going. Emily, go down and lick my balls. That brat has his mind all filled with weird fantasies. Now I just can't ignore those." He used his long hands to grab hold of Nerissa before picking her up. "Oii.. put me down.. you brat!! Ahhh what are you doi... Aaahhhhh!! What are you mhhhhh..." He turned her around such that her pussy came face to face with him while her face landed in his crotch. Using his slick tongue he licked on her flower petal-like labia making her moan loudly. "Put your mouth to use. Suck my cock.."

146 Back to Dorothea's place

Holding Nerissa in his hands, the demon got up. His tongue was reaching deep in her vagina while she sucked on his cock, upside down. Emily was dutifully sucking and licking on his balls, kneeling between his legs. "Hmm.. Both of you. Use your spirit merger. You can't take me on like this." He wanted to enjoy their throats. He wanted to reach their wombs. He wanted to fuck their ass. All these intense desires were fueling his arousal. But he can't do any of those things with these fragile ladies. Sprit woman might be able to take on his massive dong but Emily would be gravely injured if he tried anything with her. Then he recalled the combined lady that he was fighting it out with. She can satisfy his needs. She was big enough to take him on.

That was a logical suggestion and both the ladies didn't put forth any reservations. "Divine Magic: Spirit Merger!" Fortunately, Emily had recovered enough to at least cast this spell. A new woman emerged from their combination. She had wide hips. Massive tits and long blue hairs, flowing down to her butt. Her dark blue pupils looked rather alluring. In his list for battle the demon and managed to miss that he was fighting such a devastatingly beautiful woman. Also, her charm multiplied by many times now, since she had not a thread of cloth on her body. Her face could get a whole city fight over, just to get a glance of her. Her features were a mix of both the ladies.

"Good job! Now I can go all out without the threat of breaking you in the process. Get on your hands and knees. Let's explore your throat thoroughly." The woman was a full foot taller than a normal human, making her a perfect partner for the demon. He felt his cock get harder, watching the woman do as he told. She even opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out like a proper pet. He felt his arousal take over his mind. Holding her by her hair he slapped her face twice *Pahh* *Pahhh* "Why are you hitting us, bastard?" That was Nerissa talking. "Can't help it. Blame the boy. I wasn't interested in all these things previously. But now I can't get off without doing these things." Prying her mouth open he began forcing his long dick towards their throat. His head passed over her throat entrance, before making its way deeper inside. "Guughhhhh... Guughhhh..." She was having a hard time engulfing the cock but as time passed her muscles relaxed, making it easier for him to move in.

Demon grabbed her by her neck before giving a last thrust sheathing his entire one and a half foot, length between her twitching muscles. Her reflexes kicked in and she tried to force it out of her windpipe, but he refused to loosen his grip on her head. She felt all the strength leave her body as her eyelids got wet and her eyes turned red. "Gluckk.. gluckk... Gluckk... Gluckk..." He was merciless in his thrusts. Every time his cock will reach the depths of her throat before being pulled out completely. "Yesss... That's... It... Clench it harder... Ahh.." *Pahh* *Pahhh* He slapped her face.

"Turn around." Pulling out his cock from her gaping maw, he made her turn her hips towards him. Wetting his fingers with his excess saliva, he pushed them into her vagina. *Pahhh..* "I have always loved playing with human women hehe.. they are so soft." He watched as her ass cheeks juggled with every slap of his. Kneeling behind her he shoved his face between her buttocks. "Mhhhh... Mhhh.." His tongue started from her licking her labia, before moving onto her swelled clitoris and eventually ending up deep inside her tunnel. Both women were able the feel the invasion of their private place.

"Now, you are ready." After fucking her with his tongue for a while, he got up to along his cock with her vagina before thrusting it in mercilessly. "Agghhhhh...!!!" A scream echoed all over the now devastated landscape."Mhhhh?" Sophia opened her eyes to see the vast blue sky over her. Recalling something she hurriedly got up, but looking around she found nothing of what she was searching for. She saw her team laying beside her and apart from them she saw a white-haired woman sitting on a log, some distance away from them. She immediately got up and bowed her head in reverence. "Please accept the greetings of this junior Mrs. Emily." Sophia was confused as to what had transpired with her and the rookies. The memory of being attacked by a shadow wolf was still fresh in her mind. She remembered every attack she endured. She remembered all her bones breaking one after the other. She remembered how Jake and Ryu got mortally wounded in front of her and she was unable to help them. She remembered all the frustration in her heart.

Can it all be a dream? Because apart from her ripped-up clothes she can't find any injury on her. Not only her even Jake and Ryu looked completely fine. "Thank you little Sophia. I heard a lot about you from Mr. Lyod so thought of assigning a task to you, hope it was not very difficult." Sophia found a box in her lap. That was the one that was given to her by Ryu and it contained the flower they had been looking for. Emily saw her looking at the box and smiled "Ohh... I am sorry but since all of you were knocked out, I picked this thing up. I hope you won't mind." She shook her head "It's nothing Mrs. Emily. We were going to bring that to you anyways. Ahemm.. if you don't mind Mrs. Emily can you tell me what had happened to us? I am pretty sure we were tracked down by a shadow wolf on our way back and according to what I can recall none of us should even be alive right now. Did you save us?" Sophia seems to have seen a demonic figure just before she fainted. It was a huge humanoid guy who scared the wolf away and was checking on her.

She didn't tell anything about it since all that was too absurd. It must be her mind playing tricks on her when she was so close to death. "Haha.. yes you could say that I saved you guys but not actually from a shadow wolf but rather from an illusion-inducing python. It had all of you put under a vision and would have devoured each one of you if I would not have intervened." Illusion-inducing python? She had never seen that beast but it was a famous beast. It was a rare species but extremely potent in putting its victims under exorbitant visions to neutralize them. All of it made sense now. But it was too terrifying. She didn't even notice that python and it nearly wiped out her entire team, her hair stood at the end.

Emily watched her expression grow heavy and explained "It is not your fault little girl. The beast was simply out of your league. I am the one to be blamed. I should have checked that part of the forest once for any threats before sending you there. After all, there is no learning experience if the beast trumps you by a whole realm." Sophia nodded. Still, she bowed her head again. No matter what, this lady still saved their lives. And that would mean she had been keeping a constant eye on them, without their knowledge. "Then you have my thanks once again, Mrs. Emily. We are extremely grateful to you." Emily waved her hand "Not required little girl. I just did what a senior is supposed to do." In actuality, there were many flaws in Emily's words. Like why didn't she take care of the python even before it met with the team? At her level, it is as easy as turning her palm. But Sophia had such deep reverence for the woman that she didn't even think about checking if there were any logical failures in her arguments.

"I heard from Lyod that you want to attend the Rosedale Magical School from the capital?" Sophia's eyes suddenly brightened. She pecked her head like a chick. "Ohh.. and is there something special about Rosedale? Because Lyod told me that you had qualified for almost all other magic schools except that one but refused to enter them, instead choosing to take Rosedale's qualification exam once again this year." Sophia sat back down on the ground before giving her reply "You see Mrs. Emily, although I belong to a small town of the empire and don't have much talent to speak of. But my dreams are really big. To achieve those I can't settle for anything less than the absolute best. And Rosedale is the best magic school in this empire thus I want to join only that and then further my goals."

Emily was pleasantly surprised by the determination of this girl. She got up and strolled towards her before holding her shoulders and picking her back on her feet. "Good. Firstly, talent is never the only thing that can make you successful in your life. Of course, being talented will make your journey a bit easier but at the end of the day your hard work and experiences matter the most. You just need to put more effort than others. Secondly, you are not as lacking in talent as you believe. I reckon even in Rosedale there will be only a handful of those who can surpass you. Thirdly, you are being taught by a former faculty of Rosedale itself so it's just a matter of time before you qualify for it." The last sentence from Emily had Sophia bewildered. The mage noticed the surprise in her eyes "Looks like your old man never told you that. Both he and his wife used to teach at the Rosedale but later took their leave and settled in Korua for the reasons best known to them."

Sophia was amazed that her old man had kept such an important matter from her. Till the time she was out of her reverie, Emily had turned around "I am sure you will qualify for it this year. But just in case I will put out a word for you to a friend of mine at Rosedale since you completed your assignment so beautifully. Sure, the result will depend on yourself but it might help you." Sophia felt like her soul left her body. The Grand Magus herself was going to put out a word for her at the school she had aspired to join for so long. She was just being humble. Who is going to ignore her suggestion? Sophia can feel a multitude of butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She bowed down for the third time in the last 5 minutes. "I sincerely thank you, Mrs. Emily." Emily had moved some distance away and she waved her hands without looking back "Do your best little girl. And wake up those kids, it's already evening. Take refuge in the nearby village and leave for the town tomorrow.

Saying that Emily levitated under the worshiping gaze of Sophia before flying away. Only when she disappeared over the horizon that Sophia turned around. She found that they had been brought out of the forest by the mage. They were only a couple of miles away from the village. She changed her clothes and went to wake up the rookies.

Sometime later. On the way.*

"So you are saying everything that we experienced was an extensive illusion set up by a magical beast?" Kyro confirmed with Sophia once again. How can all of it be just some vision? But then how else can he explain how Jake and Ryu recovered so perfectly within a few hours? "Yes. Like I told you should be thankful to Mrs. Emily that we are not being digested in the python's belly right now." Kyro felt chills all over his body as his mind tried to imagine the scenario.

Jake and Kira had already accepted it long back. It was the only logical explanation they had. Yet, Ryu was having a hard time accepting it. Was it just an illusion? It can't be. He even talked to the demon residing within his mind. How can a magical beast know about the demon and set up an extensive dialogue with it? Or was it just his mind who did it and the python was the one controlling it? The more he thought about it, the more confused it left him. Deciding to think about it later he, put everything aside in his mind. Anyhow, he was facing a severe headache right now.

At Dorothea's house*

Knock* *Knock* "Are you home aunt Dorothea?" Kira knocked on the door. Besides her, Ryu had a very bad feeling about this. Just when they had entered the village, Sophia had excused herself from the group. And from the time she had returned to join back with them, she had not said a single word. All the way here she had been so exhilarated. This can simply mean a single thing. Ryu felt his headache getting worse. He should have thought about this. Sophia was a smart girl. She must have felt that Dorothea was not telling her the truth and hence decided to check with other villagers on Ron's whereabouts.

Click* "Ohh.. You guys are back.. welcome.. please come in." Everyone got in and Dorothea brought some refreshments for them. The group chatted for a while and before long Dorothea can sense Sophia's sullen mood. Her fears came true when the girl abruptly intervened in the conversation "Can you guys please leave me alone with aunt for some time? I need to talk with her." No one minded it as they left for their rooms as night had already fallen. Only Kira was reluctant to leave, already anticipated what was going to happen here. But Ryu signaled to her and only then she left with others. "That includes you too, Ryu. Please leave us alone." Her tone had changed. Previously, although she was a straightforward girl but she never talked in such a direct tone with anyone.

Ryu shook his head and getting up, approached Dorothea and sat beside her. Sophia was confused. Didn't she made it clear, she wanted to be alone? "No, big sis. I believe it's better if I am here. You can talk with aunt." She turned to look at Dorothea, who tactically agreed to it. This made her mad. Didn't that mean even Ryu knew about this matter? But he didn't bother informing her. Did they consider her so incompetent?

"What do you want to talk about little Sophia?" Dorothea started the conversation. The girl chewed on her lips as she calmed her roiling emotions. "Aunt, can you tell me, where is uncle Ron?" Dorothea smiled and answered her "As I told you last time, he is still not back from his trip to the other village Sophia. Why do you ask?" Ryu sighed in his heart knowing this was the last-ditch effort by the woman to dissuade the girl but it was bound to fall. Sure enough, Sophia put her head in her palms. "You idiot woman. How long are you planning to lie to me? I already checked with other villagers. Now can you come clean on this?" She had never cursed a senior in her entire life and this only showed how frustrated her heart was.

Dorothea became aware that there was no hiding it now. Taking a deep breath she began her explanation. "Huu.. Listen little Sophia, everyone in this world has to leave someday. We are all human. We are born and then we die. There is nothing we could have done to save him that we didn't try. It was just not possible." She had steeled her heart, unwilling to shed even a single tear. She had to act as an elder. Leaving her place she pulled Sophia in her embrace as the girl could not control her emotions anymore and broke down in tears. "Please tell me how all of this happened." Ryu had not expected the girl to remain this calm. Though a constant stream of tears fell from her eyes, her voice remained firm. Dorothea explained everything to her. How the man fell ill. How they tried to save him. How he couldn't hold on before they could take him to the next village for the treatment. Obviously, she skipped over the part where Ron begged her to bring him to see Sophia for one last time. That would just break the girl completely..

147 Dorothea keeps her end of the deal

Ryu saw Sophia get up and leave for her room. The girl had cried over for a whole hour in Dorothea's chest, only leaving once she had exhausted her tears. "Leave her be. She would get over it. Just give her some time." Ryu commented. Dorothea nodded before turning towards him "Can I lay in your lap little Ryu?" He got no problem with her request. She got close to him and placed her head on his thigh and laid on the cold floor. She didn't say anything just kept staring at the ceiling. After a while he saw her eyes get wet but she didn't cry, just left keep rolling down her face.

Ryu hated these kinds of situation. All he wanted was to have fun with women that he could never do in his previous life. But once again he found himself wrapped in sticky circumstances. He will have to take some drastic steps tommorow, that was for sure. Because he could feel all the depressing aura build around Dorothea again. She needs to be brought away from this place. Otherwise she was sure to take some extreme steps. He sorted her hair for her before kissing her forehead. Her pain was radiating to him. After half an hour passed, Ryu noticed Dorothea had wept herself to sleep. Gently he got up, trying his best not to wake her up. Picking her in his arms, he brought her in her room before tugging her in the sheets. Next, he needs to check on Sophia too.

Ryu got to her room but decided against knocking, when he heard her low weeps. Inviting himself in, he found her sitting on her bed with her head on her knees. He promptly got close to her and sat down beside her. "It's okay, Sophia. You still got master Lyod with you and then you have all of us as your friends don't you?" He had seen how close she had become to the gang. Now she didn't feel much distance between herself and others, taking the initiative to chime in their conversation and even cracking jokes with them at times.

Sophia raised her head and Ryu felt a tinge of pain in his heart. This girl had been facing tragedies after tragedies all her life. First her real parents were taken away from her by her fate. Then her adoptive mother died. Next a family that she was close to got destroyed like this. He pulled her in for a hug and rubbed her back. Just then Ryu recalled the sentence from his memory, spoken to him by the demon. 'Did she really regretted not being able to kiss me? Did I imagine all that?' He was not really sure about it but this was not the time for hesitation. He had always known that this time will come.

Suddenly, Sophia felt her head being held by Ryu between both his hands. She didn't get any time to respond when he pressed his lips onto hers and forcefully kissed her. She tired to resist it in futility but he maintained his grip. Unable to get him off her she let him continue. The boy pulled her soft lips into his mouth and began sucking on them. She wasn't sure why but her pain seemed to have reduced by quite a bit. He would end his kiss for a while, fill his lungs with air and begin again. Only during their fourth kiss did Sophia got proactively sucking on his lips. One after the other both of them pushed their tongues into each other's mouth, letting them roam around and enjoy the taste of each other's sweet saliva.

It continued for many minutes when Ryu felt Sophia's hands on his sleeping member. She pulled it out of his pants and gripped it in both her hands. She broke the kiss and her gaze lowered. Ryu saw how red her face had turned. "Ryu.. please fuck me. Do it hard. I want to forget everything." She wanted to drown her sorrows in the fleshly pleasures. He nodded and let his cock get excited from her constant rubbing. He forced her onto the bed and got on top of her. Both of them hurriedly removed their clothes before kissing each other. Ryu's cock found its way into her tunnel and he shoved all of it in a single thrust. "Ahhhhh... Mhhhhhh... Agggghhhhh..." For the whole night none of the residents except Dorothea could sleep because of the heavy moans coming from Sophia's room.

Next Day*

Ryu got up from his bed. His whole body was etched with pain. Most of his sex sessions were usually this rough itself so he had no idea why he was feeling this tired. Turning around he found the naked silver haired beauty sleeping peacefully beside him. He pulled the sheets over her before leaving the bed.

Getting down to the ground floor he found only Dorothea working in her kitchen. Looks like he was the first one up among his friends. Finding his way to the kitchen he saw the brown haired woman cutting off some herbs. Having missed Amelia all these days he got behind her and hugged her tightly. "Hmm?" She was shocked but realising who was behind her, calmed down. "Do you wake up this early everyday Ryu?" His hands moved up to massage her large hanging tits. "Nope. It happens only occasionally." He bit at her earlobe and let his cock settle in her butt crack. She can feel his massive dick find its home between her cheeks. "You seem to be very excited today Ryu?" He forced her upper body down onto the counter before pulling her dress up and exposing her smooth cunt. Wetting his fingers with his saliva he forced them into her baby hole. "Of course aunt, I found a solution to a long standing problem yesterday. That's why I am happy."

She didn't get any chance to reply him back. "Mhhh... Ahh.. Ryu.. you don't mhh... Aggg... have to do.. mhhh.. this.. Ryuu.. ahhh..." Dorothea believed Ryu was only doing all this to cheer her up. But he added his tongue to the mix. *Spank* *Spank* "Ahhhh... Ahhhh.." Dorothea cried out in pain from two slaps landing on her butt one after the other. "Shut up.. I told you so previously, I like to do it rough. You have already accepted the payment, now let me do what I please." She smiled at him pretending to be mad at her. This boy was too sweet. "Mhhh... Aggghhhhh..." Nonetheless she wasn't anticipating that he would make a move at her clitoris. His fingers moved back and forth inside her while his mouth sucked on her rapidly swelling clit.

Within next few minutes she was all wet and dripping. Ryu got up and pressed his erection against her labia. Gripping her hair he brought his mouth to her ear "Why are you so wet slut? Don't tell me you are excited to take me inside you?" Dorothea had already been very ashamed when Ryu made her cum with only his fingers and now that the boy brought the matter up, she had no idea how to face him or respond.

Ryu was in no hurry to get in, instead rubbing his cock head onto her wet slit. "Let me know how much you want it! Tell me!" *Spank* *Spank* He tugged on her hair harder and slapped her butt cheeks again. "You are a bad boy, Ryu." She responded without looking at him. *Spank* *Spank* He laughed deviously "Hehe.. tell me something new.. Now, now it seems you are not interested in getting me inside you? Should I leave?" Dorothea didn't want that. Partly because she had already accepted his payment and partly because she was a bit interested to know what will happen next. Even though, she didn't want to admit to the latter reason.

"No, Ryu. I want you in. Please push it all in." "Haha.. good girl." He slapped her face lightly in appreciation. Getting up from over her body he took position and used his hands to hold her waist steady. "Here I go then!!" "Agghhhhgg...mmmmm" In a single thrust he entered his her most pussy, exploring her depths. Slowly he pulled it all out and forced it all again. Dorothea gritted her teeth in pain and pleasure. She can't tell if she loved this or hated this but one thing was for sure, she didn't want him to stop. With every thrust she will find herself falling deeper and deeper in the moat of lust. "Ahh mhhh... Mhhh.. agghh Ryuu... Please.. slow down.. ahhhh..." He ignored her pleas and kept postponing her hole.

Sophia woke up to the sounds of loud moans. Getting up from her bed she found her way to the kitchen. She stood at the door to watch on the spectacle going on inside. Dorothea had one of her leg placed on the counter. Ryu stood behind her fucking her pussy without any mercy. One of his hand had gripped her head bt her hair while his other hand was squeezing her hanging breasts. Dorothea was screaming loudly without any care. Sophia looked at her face, pressed on the counter. Her eyes were open but completely consumed by the fog of lust. Her drool had collected under her face. She seemed to have lost her rationality to excessive arousal.

Spank* *Spank* "How do you like it slut?" "Ahhh.. Ryuu.. please.. ahhh.. keep going." Ryu can feel her pussy muscles contract all around his cock. She was very close to her orgasmic release. *Spank* *Spank* "Ahhh... Mhhhh.. aggghhhhh" Dorothea collapsed in his arms and began pissing non stop, until her bladder was empty. But Ryu wasn't done with him. He put her insentient body back on the counter and parted her butt cheeks to reveal the next hole he was interested in. But before he could move any further with his plan, a hand got hold of his hard cock and placed in a warm place, possibly a mouth.

He found Sophia, down on her knees with hos cock in her mouth. She sucked on it with gusto and cleansed it of Dorothea release juices. Ryu patted her head while she worked hard with her mouth, turning it all around so that each part of hos cock gets proper attention. "Lubricate this hole for me Sophia!" They both agreed last night to call each other by their names in private. She nodded before getting her face between her buttocks and licked on Dorothea's shrinked asshole. It took her some time to loosen it for Ryu, who passed the time caressing Dorothea's fluffy boobies. "Mhhh! Mhhh" She seemed to be waking up when Ryu took his place behind her. His hand went over her face and forced her mouth open, hooking her upper jaw.

Dorothea was still struggling to get hold of her faculties after such a strong orgasm, when her body jerked from extreme pain. She can feel something ripping her sphincter and making its way through her backdoor. "Ahggghhhh" She woke up with a shout but found her unable to speak, since Ryu had his hand in her mouth. *Slap* He slapped her face and began moving inside her ruthlessly. She was very tight, evident that she had never swallowed anything with this hole till today. Fortunately, he had the perfect helper for that. Every few thrust Ryu would pass on Dorothea's asshole to Sophia's tongue for lubrication and once done, she will take the efforts to place his cock right at the entrance.

Dorothea can feel the switching of a cock and a tongue inside her butthole but hadn't realised whose tongue it was. *Spank* *Span* She didn't want to admit to it but the truth was that she can feel her next orgasm building with every slap to her butt. What type of sex was this? So violent and yet so amazing. Her moans grew louder and just for this one time she wanted to lose herself, lose her sorrows, lose her everything. "Ahhh.. Ruuu.. hhid.. hrddarr.. mhhh.." She can't put her thoughts properly due to Ryu's hand tugging on her upper jaw, but anyhow Ryu understood her fine. *Spank* *Spank* "How much of a slut you are, Dorothea? Asking a boy, your son's age to spank you. Embarassing." *Spank* *Spank* He scolded her buy his slaps continued landing on her hot cheeks. Right then even Sophia decided to turn the heat on by a notch. Getting under her, she shoved her fingers inside the dripping pussy and sucked on her prominent clitoris. She had leant a lot from Ryu last night and it was time to apply her learnings..

148 Slave

"Agggghhh.. Ryyyu.. plsss dount stoopp!! Ahhh..." Dorothea was engulfed by another orgasm and this time. Interestingly she came this time with a cock in her asshole, not in her vagina. She didn't even know before today if this was even possible. Ryu jerked her head by her hair and pulled her down, and making her kneel beside another girl. "It's time for your rewards girls. Open wide." Only now Dorothea noticed who was the girl drilling her pussy with her fingers just a second back. "Sophia? Why did you..?" She was too ashamed to put it in words. Sophia looked at her and without saying anything, latched onto her lips. Like Ryu told they had found a solution to Dorothea's problem and she was really happy about it. The girl was too aggressive in her kiss, forcing he tongue deep into her mouth.

"Wait for a second Soph.. mhhhh..." She kissed her back, not allowing her to say anything. This continued for a while before Ryu warned "Get ready, it's coming." Only Sophia stopped her assault on her lips. But once again before she could register her protest, the girl squeezed her cheeks to hold her mouth open. "Open wide, aunt Dorothea. He cums a lot and you need to collect all of it." Just when her gaze turned to look at the monster cock on her face, it began spurting greyish liquid. First, spurt landed right in the center of her face but the rest were directed to her mouth. Once she got everything in her mouth, she can feel the thick texture of his semen. Ryu bent down to pat her head and then spat in her mouth. "Good job. Now keep swapping it between both of your mouths until I allow you to swallow it." Saying that he jumped to sit on the counter, looking at the sensual scene on the ground.

Sophia didn't waste any time, licking the semen off her face. Dorothea was speechless, to say the least. Was she the same girl she knew from years back? She was showing a different side of her today. She waited there with her mouth full of Ryu's jizz. This thing was tasting strangely delicious. This was not how a man's semen is supposed to taste and she was saying that with experience. Nonetheless, she got no time to mull over it when Sophia pressed her mouth against her and made her spit all the content into hers. Once done the girl seems to be playing with her puffed-up cheeks. Getting on top of her she began releasing all the semen back into her mouth in small quantities. Next, it was Dorothea's turn to do the same. Sophia opened her mouth wide waiting for her. She once looked at Ryu who was stroking his cock at those hot scenes before gathering all her courage and spit the cum in the girl's mouth.

This process continued many times and Ryu can feel himself get hard again. But the girls were already out of their excited state so he waited for a few more minutes before allowing them to eat it. Sophia let loose only half of his semen to Dorothea and swallowed the rest. "Come clean me off, both of you." She had done all the shameful things already today so the woman didn't feel much awkward now. She followed Sophia to get between Ryu's legs and began cleaning him off. While she was sucking the leftover semen from his urethra, Ryu took the opportunity to place a collar around her neck. She was befuddled by his actions. "Is this an ornament of some kind, little Ryu?" He gave her an innocent smile before replying "No, aunt. It is a mark that I just took you as my slave."

Dorothea was stunned by his declaration. She took it as the boy playing games with her "Haha... Ryu, you can just say if you want me to act as your slave." But he shook his head. "You don't get it, aunt Dorothea. I just brought you as my slave according to the rules set by the empire." Dorothea's face lost color. She knew what the boy was referring to. Under pressure from the mysterious organization named Dark Wings, the empire had to set a rule that whichever woman in their territory gets widowed, the Dark Wings had the right to claim them as their slaves, who they can later sell in the slave market to the highest bidders. That's how this organization became so big and powerful.

The only way to escape them is for the woman to officially marry another man. But most of them aren't able to do that because which woman will allow her man to marry another woman, with her around. Polygamy was not taboo but it was practiced very rarely. Ryu had collected all this knowledge from Sophia, yesterday night. Actually, this was the rule based on which her mother was captured by those guys from Dark Wings. Her mother was a stubborn woman and refused to marry anyone else after the untimely death of her husband.

There were many exceptions to this rule. Firstly, the organization should have definite proof that the woman's husband had died. Meaning that they can't capture any woman whose husband is missing. Secondly, they only operated in big towns and cities. The women from the villages were too malnutritioned, no one was going to pay any money for them. This they simply ignored the villages. The third exception was either the widows are too old or they are simply too powerful. Emily herself is a widow but capturing her would cost Dark Wings more than they could ever hope to recover. They can't risk losing one or two of their Grand Magus just for an old woman.

Dorothea can see right through them. She understood what they had planned for her. The smile on Sophia's face told her everything. Ryu's words from before echoed in her mind now. These kids must have come up with this yesterday. They knew that she would never come with them if they asked her nicely. She didn't know if she should laugh or cry. These kids were rather stubborn. How can she tell them that she got nothing to live for now. She just wanted to see Sophia for one last time. But she was not ready for this. These kids had trumped her. She had no answer to this situation. Gradually her eyes began watering up as she was unable to muster anything to say. Before long she began crying like a kid with both the kids in her embrace.

A few hours later*

"Had you thought this through Ryu?" Jake asked his friend when he got to know what he had planned to do with Dorothea. "Yes. I just need to pay some amount to those Dark Wings fuckers and then get her registered as my slave. I love you are worried that they will take her away from me as soon as we enter Korua since I don't have any rights over her at the moment. Don't worry about it, sometimes it's better to make use of your family members. I just need to somehow bring my grandma into this." Ryu declared with a devious smile. Kyro was a bit concerned as he was not aware of the intricacies of the deal. It didn't feel right to him. Aunt Dorothea had been so nice to them, how can they take her as a slave?

"I hope that you agreed to this deal, Mrs. Dorothea." She gave him a smile with the collar still in her neck. "They left me no choice, little Kyro." Je nodded and the more he thought the more sense it made. Korua had limited resources they would never let a villager come and settle in their territory. If that was the case there would have been no villages all around. So the only way to bring Mrs. Dorothea with them was to get her as a slave. Now that she had a master who takes the responsibility for her, no one in the authorities can say anything. But he still had a doubt "But there is still Mr. Ron. What will he say if we take his wife away like this?" He remembered Dorothea telling them that her husband was on a trip somewhere. It was a genuine question but he didn't know why he got vicious glares from everyone except Jake, who looked just as clueless as him.

Dorothea fell silent for a bit and Kyro knew somehow he had managed to fuck up a cheerful atmosphere. Kira wanted to pull him aside and explain it but Dorothea stopped her. "I lied about it little Kyro. You see your uncle Ron has already left me a few months back. I didn't want to spoil the mood last time so I had to make that part up." She kept a small smile on her face while explaining. Kyro wanted to slap himself. He just had to open his big mouth on every matter. He hurriedly bowed his head in apology "Please pardon me, aunt. I had no idea." She waved her hand "It's not your fault child. I am the one who should be ashamed of lying and deceiving you guys." She was talking to Kyro but her words were meant for Sophia, who understood it and nodded.

Everyone cheered Dorothea up and once they were done with their breakfast, together they left for their destination, Korua. This time with an extra person with them. Half an hour passed when Ryu shouted. "Please stop." Everyone came to a halt. Ryu acted shy "I seem to have left behind a personal item of mine. Can you guys please allow me to go and fetch it?" Sophia wanted to scold the guy but stopped after realizing how much he had contributed to this mission. "Okay, go on then. We will slow our speed down and both of you can catch up with us." He said his thanks before Kira made the horse turn around and went back towards the village.

"You wait for me here, Kira. I will be back in a few minutes." She found it a bit odd that Ryu didn't bring her with him but she didn't think much about it, quietly waiting for him to return on the outskirts of the village.

A few minutes later Ryu came to a small child playing with his friends in the streets. "Hey kid, I think I saw a few Nida fruits dropped behind that hut. Did those belong to you? Here I brought one of them." He handed him the orange-colored fruit much to the stupefaction of the kid and his little friends. "Thank you, mister. But this does not belong to me I think." Ryu didn't know if these kids were born so honest or they were scared of him. It might be a bit of both. He ruffled his hair. "Okay. Then it's better to bring it to the notice of your parents. Go check I saw many of these fruits behind there." The kid nodded and decided to take a look. His friends followed behind him as Ryu took his leave from this place with a smile on his face. He can hear the shouts of the children behind him as they called for him. But he had already left the area.

Sometime later the same kid held onto the hand of a man, dragging him to a place. "Are you sure, little Eli? How can there be so many fruits?" Eli shook his head in response "No father, I told you the truth. You just need to come with me and you will see." The man of course didn't believe the boy. How could there be this many fruits in this god-forsaken place? Why would they live their lives in such desperation? They got to the small abandoned hut the little boy was talking about and he brought him behind that.

The man fell on his knees at the sight. There was a massive pile of orange fruits just as his boy had told him. The height of the pile rivaled his own. Tears began falling from his eyes as it took him many minutes to calm his heart down before he ran back to the center of the village and informing them about the discovery.

Ryu can't give them a tree but at least he can share the fruits with them. No one will be interested in a guy who drops fruits behind him as opposed to a guy who drops trees instead. Anyhow these Nidas were of no real use to him. He dropped all his stock of them and all the collected Virgos behind..

149 Discovery

It was evening when Ryu's party returned to Korua. In Dorothea's regards, he just lied that she was chosen to be a slave by Grand Magus Emily herself. Since one of the guards recognized Ryu as her grandson, it wasn't too difficult to get her entry into the town. The party separated and everyone got on their way. Dorothea followed Ryu back to his home.

Previously, he had proposed Sophia take the village matron as her slave but the girl refused. She said she saw the woman as a motherly figure and can't get her enslaved. Also, she didn't have a proper location to settle her in. For all those reasons she made Ryu take her place. He didn't mind filling that role for her. Firstly, Dorothea was a beautiful woman. Sure she wasn't at her best due to having lived most of her life in the impoverished location but he was sure it can be reversed within a few weeks if she had access to proper nutrition. And nowadays Ryu didn't lack fruits.

"Little Ryu, you never told me who else is there in your family?" She walked together with the boy, feeling a bit awkward since this was the first time she had ever set foot in a town. How would his parents react? Would they force her out? If so then where would she go? These questions filled her mind suddenly. Ryu seems to have noticed her hesitations. He placed his hand on her waist and pulled her closer. "You need not worry about anything aunt. I am sure all of them will be happy to see you." He went on to explain about his family, only stopping when they were already on the door.

Ryu invited himself in without even bothering to knock. It seems his father had not returned from work yet. Hearing a humming sound from the kitchen he called Amelia out. "Mom, aren't you going to welcome your son?" He heard the humming stop as a naked redhead ran towards him, tackling him to the ground. She didn't wait for anything before pressing her lips to his and kissing him aggressively. "Ohh Ryu, mother missed you so much. You told me it will only take a week." He rubbed her cheeks "Isn't it only been a week, mom?" She pouted her lips to show her dissatisfaction. "It's a week and 2 days Ryu." Ryu laughed at looking at how coy this woman was acting. "Okay, okay. Now can you get off me? Let me introduce you to a new member of our family."

Amelia followed his gaze to look at a mature woman standing on the gate of the house, completely stupefied by the adulterous behavior of the mother and son. Their eyes met and both of them had blood rush to their faces in embarrassment. Amelia failed to notice her. She was too excited to finally see Ryu after a full week. She can't even remember the last time she was separated from him for so long. Had she noticed the presence of a guest, she would have never dared to kiss her son. Ryu acted like it was not a big deal. "You should have told me that we have a guest, stupid Ryu." She pinched him to the side of his abdomen. "Ahhh.. Did you even give me time for that?" This made Amelia even more ashamed of herself even more. She promptly got up before running back to her room.

She returned the next minute, this time completely dressed. "Welcome. Welcome. Please come in Mrs. ..?" She looked towards Ryu, but the lady herself completed her sentence. "Dorothea. That will be my name. And you must be Mrs. Amelia. Ryu told me about you." Both women were still a bit awkward with each other but they buried the scenes from a few minutes back in their hearts, just so they can have a normal conversation. "Ohh.. then it seems I am the one who is out of the loop. Please sit here, I will bring something to eat, and then we can talk about it." Dorothea nodded and took her seat beside Ryu. "Like I told no need to feel pressured. Consider this as your own family." Ryu patted her back. He can see that the lady was still a bit reserved.

"So, I believe we can start now." Amelia brought some sliced Virgos and some milk for her guests before sitting with them. "Let me do the introductions then. Dorothea, this will be my mother Amelia, like I told you earlier. And mom, this is Dorothea, my slave." Amelia took some time to register what Ryu was telling her. "Hmm? She is your what?" Ryu kept the same smile on his face "A slave, mom. I brought her from a village. I am going to get her registered tomorrow." Amelia looked into Ryu's eyes for some time to check if the boy was just kidding with her but he looked serious about it. She wanted to scold him right away for spending his hard-earned money on slaves at such a young age. Yet, it wouldn't be right to discuss that with Dorothea around. "Mrs. Dorothea why don't you take a bath first. You must be tired since you traveled for a long distance."

Dorothea knew she was being asked to be excused. She felt a bit disheartened but Ryu grabbed her hands, using his eyes to assure her that he can handle it. Her face put on a smile and she left for the bathroom as pointed out by Amelia.

Amelia's hardened her gaze. If she didn't properly scold him, this boy was going to pick up bad habits. "Can you explain it, Ryu? Why would you spend your hard-earned fruits on getting yourself a slave?" Ryu kept the smile on his face. He got close to her and placed his head in her lap. Pulling one of her large breasts out, he suckled on her sensitive nipples. Warm milk flowed from her mammary glands to his throat. "I had been yearning to taste it again mom. Thanks." Amelia was gleeful in her heart but right now she had a mother's role to play so she kept her face stern, repeating her question once again. Ryu sighed and began his monologue as to how he ended up in this situation. Throughout his explanation, Amelia's face displayed all types of emotions.

Once again her boy had proved to be much more mature than even herself. Now that she knew the reason, she was ashamed of assuming all those things. "I am so sorry, little Ryu. I should have not acted so restlessly. Instead of waiting for you to explain, I did that." She was referring to the part where she deliberately got Dorothea to leave. "No harm done mother. Both of you are women. I am sure you can understand each other's point of view." Ryu and emptied both her glands when Dorothea came back after taking a bath. Amelia bowed her head to the lady "Please pardon me, Mrs. Dorothea. Instead of getting to know you, I treated you wrong." Dorothea sat down in front of her. She saw Ryu wink at her from between Amelia's breasts. "I can understand Mrs. Amelia. Had I been a mother whose son was going on collecting slave at such a young age the even myself might have lost the temper. It's perfectly normal. But one thing is for sure. You raised an outstanding son."

Amelia agreed. Ryu was her pride. Both of them got a common topic with matching thoughts so it wasn't long before they were chattering like friends. Sometime later Mira returned with Jeff to find the new guest. At first, Jeff too wasn't excited about the prospect of having a slave. They were just a middle-income family. How can they afford a slave? But once Amelia let him on the entire matter, he too was proud that his son had developed such a moral compass. "Haha.. you did good kid!" He patted his back in appreciation. Later during the dinner, Ryu was informed that Ruby had given birth to a baby girl last week but since neither he nor Kyro was present, they decided to hold off the celebrations by a few days.

"Follow me, aunt. I will show you my room." There were no extra rooms in their house. So Ryu will have to keep his slave in his room. Dorothea nodded and followed him to the upper floor. "Here you can use this room. Although it might be a bit cozy with both of us, I think we can manage. The boy had such a mesmerizing smile that Dorothea would find herself lost sometimes. "Are you okay aunt? Is something the matter?" She shook her head in response. "You can have the bed, little Ryu. I can set up my beddings on the ground here." Ryu sighed before holding her hand and dragging her to his bed. "Listen, aunt. You don't have to take this slave thing so seriously. You should already know, we had no other way to pull you away from that depressing state. So please try to relax. I believe in a few days you will come to love this place."

Dorothea nodded and patted Ryu's head. "Thank you so much, Ryu. You are a good person. I ain't even related to you and you did so much just to help me out." "Haha... If you want you can consider me as your son. Maybe that will help you adapt to this new place faster." Ryu just said it in a flow but Dorothea's eyes began watering over. "Can I hug you once, little Ryu?" Ryu took the initiative to hold her in his arms "Is that something you need to ask, silly aunt?"

Having placed her head in his chest. She could listen to his calm heartbeats. "Ryu, do you want to do it?" Ryu shook his head. "Nahh.. not really. I know you are not in the right state of mind for now. What I did today morning was to show you that not everything was lost. You can still feel the pleasures of life. Now you have at least me and Sophia look after haha.." "hmm" She didn't say anything, just sat there holding onto Ryu for a while. "You can sleep if you want. I will cultivate for a bit." Dorothea nodded. Toady was too hectic and her fragile body had enough. She got up and began removing her dress robes one after the other. Ryu had not anticipated this turn of events and found himself staring at the naked woman for a while.

"If you want you can touch, little Ryu haha.." Was this the first time he saw her laughing? No. She had laughed with the group previously too. Yet all those laughter felt to be pretense only. Only this time it seemed like she was genuinely happy. He grabbed her by her hand, pulling her in the bed before sitting on her chest. Pulling his cock out he placed it on her face, making Dorothea giggle. "Haha.. you are so funny, Ryu. It didn't take much effort to change your mind." That's when Ryu got to know this woman deliberately played with him. "You are too naughty aunt. Looks like you need some punishment." *Slap* *Slap* He used his flaccid cock to slap her face on both cheeks. Dorothea used her mouth to catch the head of his cock and began sucking on it and in a few minutes, her jaws were pushed apart by the growing appendage on her mouth.

An hour later*

"Haah.." Ryu got up and turned around to find his slave sleeping peacefully. It's been many days since he took a look at his private garden. Closing his eyes he found himself among his valuable trees. Whilst Ryu was busy harvesting his fruits, from the corner of his eye he saw a peculiar object in some distance. The space inside the space pearl was vast and he had explored more than a few hundred meters from his plantation. Turning around he was intrigued to check it out but with each step, the dread in his heart was growing. It was because he can recognize the object. It was the coffin of that angel he found in the caves system.

His steps slowed down as he gulped his saliva to dampen his throat. 'Damn it.. I thought I got rid of this thing.' He had to make sure that this coffin was empty or the angel was still in there. Otherwise, he could never feel calm with this thing ticking like a time bomb. Also, he knew better than to rely on that stupid lizard..

150 Dark Wings' branch

In chapter 100 Ryu observed the slave mark as star-shaped. Edited that to a Wings-shaped mark now.*

Grsshh* He slid the cover for a bit, just to take a look, and immediately closed it back. His heart was beating like crazy. By some dumb luck, she had decided to call this her new home. All of the greed in Ryu's heart had been swept away by the sheer terror the woman put him through just within a duration of 5 seconds. Now he can't wait to get sufficiently away from her. But did he have any option? Of course, he can decide to dump her somewhere far off but he was sure the woman won't be impressed with such extreme hospitality. And God save him if she managed to find him out again.

"At least I am still alive." If she has wanted me dead she would have killed him ten times over within those few seconds. He decided to wait for the dragon to contact him before he could plan something for this headache. He left the coffin as it is and completed his task in the garden before going back and hugging Dorothea's naked body to sleep.

Next day*

Ryu got up to some sloppy sounds. Raising his head he found Amelia between his legs with his cock on her face and his balls in her mouth. Placing his hands on her face she pinched her nose playfully "You can't even wait for me to get up?" She acted like a spoiled brat. "Nope. You don't know how bad I wanted this." She got up and turning around, forced her butt on his cock. Guiding his dong to penetrate her ass she sat down. "Uffff..mhhhh.. it's been so long since I got it there." Ryu turned to find Dorothea still in her sleep. Over his groin Amelia had begun rocking back and forth, devouring his thick cock with her ass. She was simultaneously rubbing her clit with her hands. As her arousal grew, so did her rolling motions. The whole bed was shaking and Dorothea can't keep sleeping for long. Coming face to face with this adulterous mother and son, first thing in the morning wasn't really on her mind. But having been fucked by Ryu twice now she can understand why Amelia could not keep her hands of the boy.

Amelia seemed to have accumulated too much lust. Within 10 minutes she was writhing with her orgasm. She didn't care that Dorothea was looking at her rather she offered Ryu's cock to her. "Do you want to try it, Dorothea? It tastes really good." Having achieved her release she was dutifully cleaning her boy off. Dorothea too took on her offer and both women made sure to lick all of the pussy juices off him.

A few hours later*

"I am sorry aunt but there is no other way." Ryu said in a low voice while he was out on the streets with Dorothea. They had to get her registered with the Dark Wings branch in the town. If he didn't do that then anyone can lay his or her claim over her and he won't have any proof. Although Ryu didn't have any good feelings towards this organization, truth was that they were the only one who could help him keep Dorothea in Korua. "It's okay Ryu, you have already done so much for me. I know you kids want me to move on in life and won't I be disrespecting your determination if I can't even endure little pain." Ryu knew she was downplaying it. To get her registered, they had to get her branded first and anyone can tell that it wasn't going to be pleasant. Next, they will put a necessary slave spell on her. That acts as an assurance to the organization's customers that the slaves they purchased from them won't ever harm them.

Right now Ryu was going to meet with Jake and together they will visit the Dark Wings branch in the town. "To tell you the truth aunt. I actually lied to Sophia about it. She nagged me that she wanted to be with you when you will be branded but I knew it will be too painful for her to watch that. So I lied that I will be visiting that place tomorrow instead of today." Dorothea laughed in response. "I don't know what to say, Ryu. You did deceive her but that was for her own good." They chatted all along the way until they met with Jake and he took the lead in directing them.

"I only know the location. Like I told you earlier, I have never been inside the place." Jake informed them as he navigated through the busy streets of the marketplace. "It's okay. We will just figure it out." Ryu responded as they closed in on their destination. Slowly the area began to turn quieter as the crowd thinned out. After a hundred meters, they could barely see anyone around. The people they saw were mostly slaves only, evident from the wings-shaped mark on their exposed butts as most of the slaves were not allowed to wear any clothes by their owners. Dorothea can only feel lucky that she ended up with Ryu as she was not unaware of the treatment of slaves in their society.

Ryu was getting random winks from the woman looking down from the balconies of the houses on the street. They must have entered a red light area. Jake remained unfazed as he brought both of them to a majestic building at the end of the street. It looked even bigger than the chief's mansion itself. A maid was standing at the door to welcome the guests. "This place becomes rather bustling at night." Jake took a look all-around before entering the building. Ryu and Dorothea followed behind him.

"Can I help you with something, young masters?" Another maid instantly came to guide them, properly bowing in a display of perfect etiquette. She was a beautiful girl around the age of Ruby, with a low-neck dress that left little to the imagination. She must have assumed them to be from a noble family as the middle-income citizens rarely had enough resources to do business at their place.

"Yes, can you please show us where we can register a slave with your organization? My friend here actually liked this woman from outside of Korua and now wants to take her in." Jake took over, calmly handling the situation. "Ohh.. sure. Please follow me. I will bring you there." Jake said his thanks as they followed the maid through the enormous building. Having never seen this amount of luxury before, Dorothea was a bit nervous. Being aware of that, Ryu got hold of her hand "Don't worry!" She sent a smile his way. There was something about the boy that always put her heart at ease.

"You seem to be very close to your slave young master." Ryu replied with a single 'humm'. The maid had wanted to initiate a conversation but seeing the lack of interest from Ryu, she tactfully shut up.

Navigating through a large hall, their group came across a contingent coming towards them. Ryu found a woman in front, being followed by many men and women. She was a gorgeous woman as he felt mesmerized by her beauty for a few seconds. This surprised him. He was no virgin and after having been with many women these past two months, it wasn't easy to capture his attention. But the more he looked, the more he realized how wrong he was. Having gotten closer to her now, he can see her better. She had a healthy body with long black hair tied in a ponytail. He wore glasses on her face, with healthy skin that looked a bit reddish at places. Her pupils were a deeper shade of red. They were even deeper than Amelia's. She had a perfect hourglass-shaped body with bountiful breasts and a firm ass that swayed with her every step. She was even dressed equally sensually. Every single motion of hers was exuding seduction. For a moment Ryu felt like she looked at him and as their eyes met, he felt like her eyes glowed for a bit.

"Wake up brat!" Ryu found himself standing in the corridor in the same place, while Jake and the maid had moved ahead. "Are you okay, Ryu?" Dorothea held onto his hands, shaking him like she was trying to wake him up from a reverie. Ryu was confused at first and hurriedly turned around to find that the woman he was looking at had already moved past him. "Ohh.. Did something happen to me? I feel like I blanked out for a moment." Dorothea looked concerned "Yeah, you just stood at a place and refused to respond to me." At that time Jake and the maid too had noticed Ryu, and they turned around to check on him. Ryu held onto Dorothea's hands following behind the maid once again.

Although he convinced Dorothea that he was alright but he knew the woman did something to him. He got his answers quite readily. "Brat, I know you can't help yourself in front of a beauty and have a libido that might even put us demons to shame but if you want to keep that head of yours on your shoulders then keep your dick away from that woman." Ryu wasn't surprised that the demon spoke to him as he could feel that the bindings on this guy had strangely loosened by quite a bit in these few days. It would take some time for him to seal him back. But right now he had other pressing matter, like the identity of that woman. "Who was she? Were you the one who woke me up?" He was sure that he heard this guy's voice while he fell under her spell.

"Who else do you think will come to your rescue kid? That woman is not something you can deal with. Stay away from her. I can save you from falling under her charm but if you intentionally fuck this up, then both of us are doomed." Ryu laughed in his mind "Didn't know demons can get this scared of a woman." He laughed back at him "hahaha.. scared? You are a funny kid. I just don't want you dead. How will I complete my plans if you die on me?" Ryu didn't talk to the guy any further as it was impossible, that he will be willing to share his 'plans'. He didn't believe the guy completely but one this was sure, he wasn't joking about the woman. Her face flashed back in his mind, she was a disastrous beauty.

Some distance away from Ryu the same woman had turned around to check out the young boy. "Hmm?" At his level, the boy should have lost himself for at least an hour but interestingly he recovered almost immediately. The maid next to her saw her turn around "Hehe... Isn't he a cute one?" She nodded her head lightly "Indeed, he will grow into a fine young man." The maid giggled once again "What a coincidence haha. That is the kid I told you about. Grandson of Grand Magus Emily." The woman slowed down her pace "Ohh.. is that so? Then why don't we take a look for ourselves? He sure looked rather intriguing to me." The maid nodded "Sure. If you want I can bring him to meet you." The dark-haired mature shook her head. "No need. I would like to take a look myself. Follow me." Addressing the maid she turned towards the group following behind her. "You guys go ahead. I will catch up with you." No one objected to her decision and she took off in the same direction as Ryu, with the maid.

"You told me he put up the best performance in the awakening ceremony, then how come he is still here in this ragtag place? Don't tell me not even a single power was interested in the boy? Or the chief here didn't even bother to put forth his application?" The maid shook her head in response. "From the intelligence we gathered, chief Eric did put forth his appeal to the capital but most of the powers were simply not too enthusiastic about a plant-based mage. They didn't feel the boy had much potential."

"Well, I can certainly see where they are coming from. They just don't want to take any risk supporting someone with such peculiar magic. Also, there had been so few plant magic users in the past. That means there isn't much knowledge around to share with the boy." She found Ryu and his mates entering a room. "Are they planning to register a slave with us? Interesting." The maid on the side nodded "My guess will be, it's that woman accompanying them.."

151 Lisa

The maid Ryu was following brought them to a large hall with multiple doors on both sides. In the middle, there was a platform where they saw a woman laying down. As they got closer they saw the men surrounding them pick up the naked matron and bring her to one of the rooms to the side. The maid took the lead and called out to one of the men on the platform. "Master, we have a customer." She bowed down while addressing him. The bulky man turned around with a smile on his face. "Ohh.. What would be their requirements?"

He turned to look at Ryu and Jake. The guy was a bit intimidating to them but they didn't care and let the maid explain it to him. "They just want to register the slave with us master. They already got their hands on one hehe." They saw the excitement on the guy's face come down by quite a bit. He must be looking for a lucrative business but instead got crumbs. "Hmm.. Then let me guess. She is from one of the villages around Korua?"

Ryu nodded calmly "Indeed. So, do I need to pay an amount to claim her?" The man seems to have lost his interest in them as he pulled the maid into his lap and began crushing her breasts from over her clothes. "She is just a villager. Let's do it like this, just pay us 10 Turas and we are done." Ryu had already anticipated that. He handed the bag full of fruits to one of the other man. "I need to know if it is necessary to place a slave spell on her. I want to keep her without a spell. As you know she isn't a cultivator." The man raised his eyebrows at his suggestion "Sorry, little customer. Rules are rules. We never take any chances in our business. A spell has to be placed on her, the best offer we could give you is that you can place one yourself. Otherwise, we need to step in."

Ryu fell in thought. He had anticipated something like this. Where will he find a slave spell to cast on Dorothea herself? If he had to get a spell placed on her then he would rather put it himself than trust her with these guys. "Okay, then can you provide me a week to get it done?" The man had now pulled out the maid's breasts in open and was sucking on her nipples while rubbing her large areolas with his fingers, making her moan. "Sure. Then can we get it over with if you don't mind?" Ryu gave his nod and brought Dorothea to the raised platform.

"You heard the boy, do it." The burly man commanded the men around and they moved forward. "Please get your clothes off and settle in the berth." One of them asked Dorothea, pointing towards a makeshift bunk with straps all over. Everyone knew what it was for. Ryu held Dorothea's hand and she nodded, getting off her clothes and setting in the berth. They strapped her limbs tightly to the handles. Behind them was a large furnace and one of the men pulled out a branding iron rod from inside, for a second Ryu saw Dorothea's gaze waver but she managed to placate herself once Ryu held her hands once again. "Agggghhhhhhhh..."

Unbeknownst to everyone in the hall, two pairs of eyes were watching the scenes play out from the above floor. They were behind a glass window. "Bring him to me. I want to meet him." The maid was a bit confused. Ms. Lisa was one of the executives looking after the Dark Wings business in this Cylon Empire. Why was she interested in meeting a boy from afar of town personally. She bowed her head in her direction "Please pardon this maid, Ms. Lisa but can you share with me your insights on the boy." The lady turned to her with a smile "Haha... Good. That's what I like about you Talia, you are always eager to learn. Now coming to the boy, did you notice how calm he was when the woman was branded? From their previous interaction, it is more than clear that the woman holds some importance to him. But I didn't see him flinch even once throughout the process. Do you think this is normal for a 14-year-old kid?"

The maid turned to look at Jake who had turned his gaze away from the scene as it was too much for the guy to handle. Next, she moved her gaze to Ryu, the boy looked on without turning away. "What does that tell you?" Lisa asked her. "He got an amazing willpower." The maid responded without looking at Lisa.

"Not only that. He is pretty ruthless, and this part maybe he is unaware of it. You already told me about how amazing his talents are. What more do you require to cultivate a powerhouse? You can never make big in your life if you are afraid of risks. I want to place a small bet on this guy and see how he does in the future. If he fails then we won't lose anything but if he succeeds, he will have to remember the goodwill that we showed him at a time when the world rejected him. Apart from all that, the fact that he is the grandson of Emily is a bonus in itself."

Talia waited for her monologue to end before expressing her gratitude. "Thanks a lot, madam. This maid is humbled by your wisdom." Lisa laughed it off. "I just hope you keep learning at this rate. Once I get the chance to move into the headquarters, I want you to take over my position." Talia's eyes widened at her announcement. She immediately wanted to prostrate herself to the ground but Lisa stopped her "No need for these formalities. That's just how our organization functions. We need our trusted subordinates at crucial places we ever hope to reach to the top. I hope you will not disappoint me, Talia."

"You have shown great kindness on this useless woman Ms. Lisa. I will kill myself off before I ever disappoint you." Lisa laughed out loud. "Haha.. I was just kidding with you. No need to be this serious." She turned to look at the scene below to find Dorothea had passed out from the pain and Ryu was freeing her from her binds. "Looks like it's over. Let's us meet the boy then." Her eyes began glowing red as she said that.Ryu felt a tinge of pain for the woman in his arms. She had to endure all her life and even now under him she had to go through such pain. He promised himself that he would never treat this woman badly. 'Next time the dragon contacts, I need to make him spit out a slave spell.' Thinking this to himself he got help from Jake and they dressed the lady up. "Dear customer, I suggest you leave her with us for at least a month. I can see, she is not trained. We can train her to serve you better." The burly man had his hands on the maids head between his thighs. She had his cock in her mouth and was sucking on it with gusto. There was no way Ryu was going to agree to his proposal.

"I would like to pass on that. I believe in training her myself." He remained composed while rejecting his offer. The man didn't seem to mind it. "Haha.. I was just looking to make some extra bucks. But if you aren't interested then it can't be helped. And before you leave, please remember that you will have to bring us back to us for inspection. If you failed to place a spell on her yourself then, pardon us for interfering." Ryu didn't bother responding, he can't get out of this place fast enough.

Dorothea seemed to have sober up. "How are you feeling?" She wiped the leftover tears from her eyes. "It was worse than I thought haha. Still, it wasn't unbearable." Ryu too smiled and kissed her cheeks. "Good. I knew you are a brave one." He knew she must be enduring the pain and still laughing just he doesn't get worried about it. "It will be bad for a week but it won't hurt after that." Jake chimed in. The other two nodded and before they could move out, they came face to face with another young woman in a maid uniform.

"Good morning, young masters. My name is Talia. I am a humble servant here." Looking at the confused faces of the kids she continued. "I bring news from my mistress. Can you two gentlemen be kind enough to follow me?" Her words left both of them surprised. They were just kids, why would someone important enough to be called a mistress be interested in them?

Yet, they knew better than to cross paths with such a giant organization. They were mere ants in front of such a colossal. Seeing the boys hesitate Talia giggled lightly "Haha.. you don't need to be concerned. Mistress just wants to see Mr. Ryu. She heard about your performance and wants to take a look at the talent you displayed herself." Ryu nodded back in understanding. If it was like that then it's was not anything to concern himself with. They followed behind Talia who brought them to another part of the building. "Mr. Ryu, please go inside. I will request others to please accompany me here."

Ryu didn't falter and entered the room after asking Jake to be with Dorothea. The room wasn't a large one as he had imagined. A sweet scent permeated in the air as Ryu's gaze found the woman who called her here. Immediately, his heartbeats sped up. He knew her. She was standing on the window with her face away from him but having seen her once, how can he forget those curves and that unique body? "Greetings madam.." Since he was already here, it could not be helped.

"Lisa. Call me by my name." She still didn't turn around. "Greetings, Ms. Lisa." Now the lady turned to look towards him before walking towards her seat but chose to settle on the table. Ryu can see a large portion of her meaty thighs. Not daring to look on any longed he pulled his gaze back, keeping it on her well-sculpted face. He can't lose control of his emotions right now. Though she was a beauty Ryu would love to possess, he had his fear towards her after the warnings of the demon. She must be a dangerous individual, possibly just on a visit to this town. He can tell this because the woman carried herself like a powerful expert in cultivation. The feeling he got from her was similar to Mr. Lyod.

"I heard a lot about you, Mr. Ryu, since the time I have been here. I had to leave today and coincidently my maid informed me that you had visited us. Thus, I can't help but douse my curiosity by calling you here." Ryu took the drink she offered before settling in the chair beside the table. If given the choice he would have refused to accept the drink from her but the woman didn't even ask her and just placed the glass in his hands. "It's the good fortune of this junior that even someone at Ms. Lisa's level was curious about me." There was no way he could fool this woman so hoping for the best he took a sip from the glass.

A peal of bell-like laughter rang in the room. She was displaying her class, laughing neither too loudly nor too meekly. "Haha.. you are too humble, Mr. Ryu. So very unlike the juniors from the capital. Please be like this only as you know the tress that doesn't know how to bow down ends up breaking." Was that a veiled threat or a piece of genuine advice? Ryu can't tell. "Thanks for your advice, Ms. Lisa. I will be sure to keep that in mind." She nodded before moving one leg onto the other. "Now that we are done with the introductions, let's come to the other reason I called you. Here." *Tap* Saying till here she placed a small vial of red liquid onto the table. Ryu didn't show any reaction instead waiting for her to continue..

152 Savior

"This is a low-grade body refinement Elixir. It is best for use at the Junior level of cultivation. I want to offer it to you." Lisa pushed the vial towards Ryu. The boy was certainly not expecting to get rewarded in the first meeting itself. He had heard about this potion from Jake. It can only be made by a great alchemist from big cities of the empire. This must not be a cheap gift. Nonetheless, he shook his head "Sorry, to disappoint you Ms. Lisa but I can't accept such a valuable thing." Lisa laughed lightly as she had already anticipated his refusal. "Don't worry, I am giving you this in my personal capacity. It has nothing to do with the organization behind me. You probably don't know but your grandma had once been a benefactor to me. That's why I want to help you out."

Her gaze fell as she continued "I know how heavy it had been on her all these years when her eldest son suffered grievous injuries, effectively ending his cultivation life. That's why I want you to grow stronger. Stronger than Mrs. Emily herself, only then you can make her proud." Somehow Ryu didn't feel like the woman was lying to him. Was it her charm that made him believe her? It could be but he still decided to accept the potion, since she brought in Emily in the conversation. "Since it is like that then you have my gratitude, Ms. Lisa. I will reach a level that even grandma would have to look up to." The determination in the young one's voice shook Lisa for a moment. He seemed to have already made up his mind.

She placed her hand on his head before ruffling his hair gently. "Looks like you are a self-motivated guy. Here, you have impressed this aunt. Give this to your new slave. She will recover faster. I am sure you can't refuse me this time, even if you want to hehe.." She displayed her pearly white teeth to him while chuckling gleefully. Ryu placed the pill he received, away. There was a peculiar thing Ryu discovered. Lisa's canines were longer and sharper than humans. Somehow those teeth gave him chills like he was in the presence of a predator. "Looks like Ms. Lisa understands me the best haha... I really can't refuse this. If I ever get the chance then I would like to return this favor to you. Now if there is nothing else, please allow this junior to take his leave." Ryu was feeling a strange dread in his heart, being this close to her.

What's more, the dread seems to be growing with time. He had an inkling that she had deliberately put her canines on display. His heart was pounding in his chest. All his instincts were screaming at him to get the fuck out of there. "Okay, Mr. Ryu. I would hope to see you in the capital one day." Ryu bowed his head lightly saying his goodbyes to the lady before closing the door behind him.

Once he left Lisa separated her legs and her hand found its way to her vagina. She was leaking down there. Her other hand crushed her tits. "Huh.. just when I was getting excited. All of them are the same. They always run away." Her canines have now grown to the length of more than half an inch. Also, her eyes had turned deep red and were glowing in the dimly lit room. "Should I visit Mrs. Benefactor too? Since I am already here, let's meet her once." She pulled her fingers out of her slick tunnel and placed them in her mouth. Sensually licking her juices off them. Behind her, two dark black wings unfolded. A set of horns grew from her head while a long red tail revealed itself from her rear. Her skin had turned reddish as her canines had become full inch in length. Even after all these added new features, her beauty didn't drop even a bit. Rather it seems to have given her a demonic charm, upgrading her status to a fatal beauty. *Crash* Not even bothering to open the window, she simply crashed through it, flying through the sky.

17 years back*

"Ahhhh.. mhhhh.. ahhhh.. please.. stoopp.." How long had it been now? Week? Months? Years? She can't even tell. She has been here in this dark place for such a long time that all hope seems to have been lost. *Paahhh* "Shut up bitch!! Just enjoy it. You are a demon don't you like it rough?" Her whole body was riddled in chains. From her hands, her legs to her neck everything was thick metal chains that didn't allow any movement to her. The man behind her was pulling so hard on her hair that it made her writhe in pain. "Ahhhhh..." Another one just bit on her swaying breasts. *Pahhhh* From the violence inflicted onto her it was evident as day that she wasn't having consensual sex. There was a pool of liquid at her feet, mixed with her pussy juices and piss.

"Move aside you are falling limp." The man on the side came forward to replace the guy in her pussy. But he refused to budge. "That's the best part about a succubus's pussy, you can never go soft in them haha... Don't be impatient, give me a few more minutes. I will be done." He tugged her head back before biting on the woman's neck. "Ahhhhh..."

"How long till we can collect it, husband? Hadn't we doing the same for the last 5 days?" Outside of the large vault, a pair of man and woman were witnessing everything that was happening inside. Both of them were lavishly dressed. The man put his hand around the woman's waist "Don't worry sweetheart. She is very close. Once she is excited to her limit you can have your reward." The woman didn't look much too impressed "I feel like it is not working anymore. Can't you find a few more like her? Then maybe I can have enough of their blood?"

The man smiled wryly "You already know how lucky we have been to capture her. Since the demon race's destruction, her kind had gone into hiding. We aren't even sure how many like her are still alive. But don't worry, I have my men search around in the nearby forests. We might be fortunate enough to find a bunch of them." This made the woman happy as she kissed him deeply in open affection.

"Nooo... Please no more.. aggggghhhhh... " *Hishhhhh* Back in the dark cavern the woman was screaming her lungs out. One of the men had pressed a hot iron onto her large breasts, leaving a deep red mark. "Good. Keep doing that. I can feel her pussy twitch. We are close." *Pahhh* Some other guy slapped her face, which was already red from the heavy assault her body had endured. The woman just wanted to die. This was too cruel. She didn't even know these guys. Why would they do this to her? Was there no one who would come to her aid? How long had she been waiting for help? But it never came. She passed out from exhaustion.

"She is ready. Bring in the mage. Draw her blood." The man waiting outside ordered and an old man with a white beard entered the cavern. Strolling close to the woman, hanging lifelessly in the chains attached to the ceiling, he pressed his hand on her forehead. His hands glowed and under the watchful gaze of more than 20 naked men a dark red blood spot formed between the woman's brows. "Bring the vial." But before the men around him could carry on with his orders, the whole earth itself began shaking wildly.

Rumble* *Rumble* None of the occupants could remain on their feet, falling on their butts. The man and woman outside were no different. *Rumble* *Rumble* The whole wall to the side collapsed to reveal that this place was a small castle built on high ground and with a bustling city surrounding it. The prisoner woman had been kept in the basement.

The intense shaking of the ground woke the girl from the stupor. It took her eyes many minutes to adjust to the light. How long had it been since she had been in the light? She moved her gaze up to see the image of a person levitating in the sky. He or she was directly in front of the bright sun, so the woman can't make out her visage.

"What is the meaning of this, Mrs. Emily? Are you planning to invade my estate?" The woman dressed in white didn't seem to care about his threats. "Governor Upton, please tell me. Do I need another reason to invade your estate, after watching what's been going on inside with my own eyes?" The man gritted his teeth "That is not for you to decide, Mrs. Emily. This is my territory. And the one you are speaking for is no human, so she doesn't come under the empire's protection. Please mind your own business."

The lady in the air vanished from their sights before appearing right next to them. She touched the chains binding the black-haired woman and the metal chains crumbled at once. "It doesn't matter if she is a human or not. That is not the way to treat a living being. How different it is from the demons that our kind detests so much?" She let the woman fall into her arms. Not caring how filthy she was the lady carried her floating into the air.

That was the first time the woman had seen someone so beautiful. Her species was known for their beauty but she seemed to have trumped even them. Or was it because this is the person she had been waiting for all this while? Maybe that's what added to her beauty. She can't seem to pull the gaze off her face.

"I am going to put this up for contention in the royal court, Mrs. Emily. You are overstepping your boundaries. Being a grand magus doesn't give you the right to invade other's private property." Upton can't give up on the woman so easily. She was a rare succubus that he had been fortunate enough to catch. How can he let go of her without a fight? Emily had not yet ascended completely. Stopping mid-air she turned around to look at the couple on the ground.

"You can certainly do that. Who knows, you might even win over her? But is she worth more than the spirit stone mine that you recently 'acquired', governor?" Emily gave a knowing smile to the man before turning back and flying off to a distance. In her arms the woman still had her haze fixed on her face. "How long are you planning to look at me, little girl? Don't worry, you are safe with me." Listening to her words the woman seems to have lost control over her tears. That time Emily had no idea how the woman had etched her face into her very consciousness. There was a single word attached to that image in her mind. My savior.

"Husband, why didn't you stop her? We can't lose that woman. What will happen to me? Can you really see me fall old like this?" The man clenched his fists. *Pah* "Shut up, whore. It's all because of you." He sent the woman flying with a single slap. Ha had taken a huge loss today. Not only did he lose the succubus, but he had also managed to degrade his relations with one of the handfuls of the grand magus in the country. Compared to the previous, the latter was a way bigger loss. Not to mention she appears to have unearthed the shady business deals he had committed. If even one of them came to light, it might be difficult to keep his head let alone his position. All this had put him under serious anxiety..

153 Frustrated Aunt

Ryu took his leave from the building as soon as he found Jake and Dorothea. He found himself sweating profusely all the while. 'Damn.. I am too weak.' They said their goodbyes to Jake and left for home. "Is something the matter, Ryu? You looked like something was bothering you." Dorothea found him too eager to get out of the Dark Wings branch. Ryu wiped the sweat off his forehead. "It's nothing. There was someone with a high cultivation level in our vicinity. I just don't find that comfortable unless I am familiar with them." "Ohh.." She responded in understanding. She had no idea if this was a common occurrence in the cultivation world. Ryu dropped Dorothea at home before making a beeline to Kyro's house. It's been many days since he had visited his sweet little aunt.He found Kyro practicing the new cultivation technique he had given him. Sitting beside the guy he probed "Where is aunt?" Kyro grinned while responding "Taking a bath I guess." Looking at his toothy grin Ryu laughed "Haha... Why do I feel like she too has given you a free hand after my mom?" He too began laughing "Haha... It's only natural. Still, I can't believe those two women kept us in dark all this while."

"Can't blame them. We are too recluse from everyone our age. How were we supposed to know that kids could do it with their parents without any fruits involved? They just took advantage of our naivety." Kyro nodded his head "Yeah, you are right too." Ryu placed his hand on his shoulder. "Come on, we can have some fun with aunt. I am sure she would be itching for it hehe.." But surprisingly Kyro shook his head in denial. "Nope. I ain't doing it until I reach at least the 5th level of the mortal realm. Both you and Jake have already crossed over to Junior realm. If it goes on like this I will be left far behind." Ryu tried to console the guy "No need to take it too seriously. The more you fret it the difficult it will become to progress."

But Kyro remained adamant. "I know but you already know how much I contributed to the success of our assignment last week. In short, even if I wasn't there it would have made practically no difference. I wasn't even able to properly support Jake. He has gotten too powerful. That's why I need to work harder." Ryu felt moved by the guy's dedication. In truth, he was just a little underprivileged when compared to both him and Jake. "Okay then. Give it your best shot." He wanted to help all his friends but in reality, there was little he can do right now. He will have to find some way to spend all his resources without revealing his identity. In truth being so weak, he was a bit hesitant in doing so. 'I will see what I can do from next week, once a cross over to the 2nd level of my current realm.'

Thinking till here, he left Kyro to cultivate in peace and found his way to the bathroom in the house. Pushing the door open he found a naked Suna enjoying the bath alone. Approaching her silently he grabbed her by her tits. She was visibly startled from the sudden invasion of her privacy. Turning around she found the same charming face as always. "Huff.. Looks like you found to time to come find your aunt today?" Ryu began removing his clothes one by one while pacifying the beauty. "You must be joking aunt. I was just worried that you would be annoyed if I visit that often hehe.." He took in the refreshing scent wafting off of her. "Huh.."

Ryu chose to ignore her huffing, taking the jug from her hands he began washing her up himself. Suna was not yet appeased but let the guy wash her with a coy face. "You seem to be in a sour mood aunt? If you want you can share with me." Minutes passed but she didn't bother replying. Just when Ryu decided to switch the topic, she began speaking. "Ahh.. It's just that a friend of mine told me how good a sex session with a boy felt. She kept going, how they did it in different positions and how they kept going for hours until late at night. I don't know why but it makes me angry." She puffed her cheeks as to show her extra discontent.

"Haha.. what is there to be upset about. You got both Kyro and uncle. Can't you ask anyone for it?" Ryu laughed at first but slowly his laughter died down when he saw her keep staring at him for minutes straight. He scratched his head "Don't tell me you want to do it with me?" Suna turned her face away from him, maybe to hide her embarrassment "I don't want to admit it but you do it the best. Even better than grown-ups." Ryu held her chin to turn her face back towards him "You look even more beautiful when you act shy aunt." Saying that he hugged her, crushing her breasts against his chest. "No need to be too touchy about it. Getaway. You have not washed me properly yet." She was asking him to get away from her but in truth, her hands were holding him just as tightly.

Few more minutes passed and Ryu was more or less done with her. Just then he thought of a possibility. "Hey aunt, don't tell me that the woman you were talking about is named Amelia hahaha..." Looking at her reaction he must be right, that made him laugh even harder. She really can't stand her sister-in-law.

"Huhh.. must be something similar, can't remember it." Ryu had not thought his visit will be so amusing this time. Getting up he placed his flaccid cock on her face, letting it rise from the built-up excitement. "Okay. We will figure something out. Nowadays, I am a bit busy. Once I am free we will do it for a full night." Suna held onto his cock, lightly stroking it "Hmm.. even brats these days are busy." She didn't let Ryu reply to her, promptly placing his head into her mouth and making him moan in pleasure.

"Gluckk Gluck...gluckk... Gluckk.. gluggg.. guuuu... Gluck... Hmmhhh.. gluckk.. Gluck.." Her sucking grew intense as time passed and after 10 minutes she was literally choking herself on his hard erection. Ryu only patted her head, allowing her to take care of his little brother. She was attentive enough to not leave his ball sack alone. Showing them equal love and care. "Do it. I can't wait anymore. Make sure you be a little rougher than usual." She turned around and got on all fours, before parting her butt cheeks to show him her arousal with a dripping pussy. *Pahhh* "Are you that desperate to have me, aunt? Haha.." He slapped her buttocks hard, leaving a crimson patch.

"Ahhh.. I heard all about it brat. Howsoever you do it with your mom, do it with me." *Paaahhh* "You are too ambitious aunt. Them here I go." As all the restrictions were lifted from the cousins regarding access to their mother's body, he readily started with her pussy. "Ahhhmmmhhh... Yeess.." Suna seems to have let go of her previous shame. She must have not gotten a proper release in the past weeks. Holding her waist in place he rammed his cock without mercy. "Agggghhh.. ahhh... Ahh.. mhhh..." Thrust after thrust his crotch collided with her buttocks, sending his length straight to the depths of her hole.

Paahh* *Paaahh* Not forgetting to give her a generous amount of spanking to keep her in an aroused state, Ryu felt her muscles grip his cock like they wanted to drain him up. He bent down onto her to force both his hands in her mouth and pull on her cheeks while she kept moaning. "Get moving bitch. Bring me to the bedroom." *Paaahhh* *Pahhh* He loved it when he made his woman take on some task with his cock in their holes. Suna's whole body was writhing in pleasure, still, she managed to crawl towards her room. The next moment the boy put a belt around her neck with a chain attached to it. He deliberately tied it securely around her neck, making it hard for her to breathe. On top of that, he tugged on the chain harder making her toss her head back to lessen the pain. God knows where he pulled it from but it sure was exciting.

Once they reached her room, her buttocks were hot from the continuous assault. "Get on the bed!" Suna had been trained for long enough to anticipate what Ryu desired of her. She laid down on the edge of the bed and let her head hang down from it. *Pahhh* *pahh* *pahh* "Good job." Ryu got hold of her neck before his slaps turned her face same as her butt. Even though she was in pain, it was very enjoyable. Assuming that he was ready she made sure to open her mouth wide enough to take his whole length at once. She wasn't disappointed as within the next second his massive cock was sheathed inside her twitching throat. "Mhhhuuu..mhhh.. muuggg.. muggg.."

"Come here." Pulling his length out, Ryu picked up the blonde woman in his arms. Suna was stunned after being picked up by the little boy, so effortlessly. He pressed her against the nearby wall before forcing his cock back in her gaping pussy. "Ahhh... Yeess.. when did.. mhhh you become so ahhh.. ahhhh..strong Ryuuuu..." She was losing control of her mind from the approaching orgasm. "Ahhhhh" This time Ryu screamed as she bit him on his shoulders mercilessly. It made the scene even more sensual with his poundings increase in force, reaching even deeper.Emily was in her garden, quietly recuperating from her last fight when she opened her eyes. In the distance, she saw a red-skinned woman floating in the sky with the help of her large feathered wings. Suddenly the surroundings around her began fluttering as wave after wave of her aura was directed towards a calmly cultivating water mage. She wasn't ready for it and it forced her many steps back, leaving the impressions in the ground as her feet dragged on. "You have grown week, master." Emily didn't look much excited by the approaching guest. "How many times have I told you, you are no student of mine." But the woman remained unfazed from her rejection as her body flashed and appeared right beside the older woman. Before she could stop her the red-skinned woman had picked her off the ground and began carrying her inside the house.

What's with everyone treating her like a kid these days? First, it was her grandson now even this girl was doing the same. Sometimes Emily wondered if she had gone soft in these years of isolation. Anyhow looking at the boiling rage on the woman's face she decided against arguing with her.

The space around Lisa was simmering as the ripples threatened to destroy everything in her way. Her hair had grown even longer and her canines were easily twice their previous length, protruding out of her mouth. Yet, she didn't say anything while calmly carrying the woman in her arms in her room and placing her on the bed. "Who did this to you?" Her voice was like a growl of a beast. Lisa had been captured by the humans when she was in her younger years. Emily had been the one who saved her from the eternal darkness, showing her the way towards the light. After that day she had refused to return to her tribe. Instead of choosing to follow the lady who saved her.

She had kept nagging Emily to take her as a disciple. Initially, she had been reluctant to teach the young woman but her sheer determination as well as her outstanding talent, won her over in the end and she relented. Lisa cared for only two people in this life of her, willing to both die and kill for them. The first one was Emily and the second one was she herself..

Can't believe people are still so salty over Amelia (read some reviews). So let me put some things in perspective. I have NO plans to change anything with regards to Amelia in this current volume, since I have already decided upon the major plot points of the story. She is a free woman and will continue to be only that for a good while.

I plan to give her, an entire arc where we will discover her backgrounds. Who she is, who she was, everything will be explored in that arc. But that will only happen after a few volumes. Only after that, I will decide what to do with her sex life (FOR NOW I am leaning towards her ending up exclusively for Ryu).

One more thing. When I said she won't cheat on MC, I am referring it from the POV of this 'fantasy' world. Doesn't matter how much she enjoys having sex with any man. As long as she is not kissing them out of her own volition, it won't be counted as cheating.

If that's not what you hoped for then all you can do my friend, is to wait for this volume to end. There will be no Amelia for the next few volumes lol. Hope that helps. Kudos!!

154 Are you.. in love?

"I had a battle. It's only normal to get hurt a bit. It's nothing serious, I will be good in a week." Lisa knew she wasn't lying as most of her bad health was due to overexertion of her mana reserves. Still, she can't seem to pacify her raging blood. She can feel her blood lust take over her mind. Emily sighed watching Lisa's nails grow outwards. She had come to know about this girl's obsession with herself, long back. She never knew that some random act of kindness would become a life-changing event in someone's life.

"Calm down little girl." Lisa felt Emily's hand caressing her head. Looking at the amiable expression from the old woman, Lisa began losing her transformation. Her wings retracted, along with her nails, canines, and horns. After a few minutes, she looked no different than a normal human albeit with wet eyes. Tears began rolling down her eyes "I don't know what to do, master. Even after all these years, I can't control this blood lust that takes over my mind." She looked down to see her hands "I know I can never be like you. That's why I distanced myself from you so that you don't have to be concerned about me always. But still, if that means you getting hurt then what's the use of it? I would much rather be with you if that's the case."

It wasn't Lisa's fault. It was unimaginable for her before this day that even a Grand Magus like Emily could end up injured. "You have not changed a single bit. Like I told you, there is no need for concern. You have your own life to live, little girl. Don't remain stuck up with an old granny like me haha.." She paused before continuing "And don't worry about your blood lust, that is just inherent to your species. You can't go against your very nature. On that from you might not realize it but you have made quite a bit of progress."

Lisa shook her head, unwilling to look back at her master. "You don't understand master. Even right now I want the dig the heart out of the person who hurt you." Emily didn't look discomforted with these words. She wanted to provide some more solace to her but a bluish light glowed beside them as Nerissa appeared, flying through the air. "Huhhh... You want to fight against someone we couldn't defeat? Aren't you overestimating yourself by quite a bit here, little girly?" She admonished Lisa, acting like a senior with her hands on her waist. It was just that her little size made it harder for anyone to take her seriously.

"Shut up, pipsqueak. You must have been the reason why master got injured. I told her many times to drop the contract with you but she doesn't listen." Lisa did not give any face to the little water spirit. Nerissa's face instantly reddened from excessive anger. "What did you call me, you big-chested lust demon?" Once again Emily had to grab onto her to stop her from head bumping Lisa. "You are just jealous of these huh.." The succubus intentionally crushed her tits together, proudly displaying her assets. "Huh.. who needs those pieces of meat? You are just too ugly to rely on those humph.. humph.." Although, Nerissa always brought confrontation in the conversation but her involvement always cools down the tension in the air.

A few minutes later Lisa prepared some drinks for all of them and brought them to the bedroom. "You mean to say even Navera got herself badly injured." Emily nodded her head lightly. Lisa had been with her master for many years. She had known the real power level of the sea serpent. She was easily among the top five summons in all of the Cylon Empire. "What kind of monster did you pick up a fight against?" Lisa had her mouth agape. Nerissa didn't let Emily answer, instead chiming in with a burst of laughter. "Hahaha.. Your master got herself a little lover. It was an intense fight between lovers, you can say haha.." Lisa was skeptical of her claims, choosing to look at Emily for answers.

"Ignore her. You already know how she is." The mage took a sip of her drink before replying. Nerissa saw the dubious look Lisa was giving her. She wasn't going to take this laying down. "Hainn.. you think I am lying? Then why don't you ask your master how she got her butt spared after getting pounded to the ground?" Her words were clearly carrying double meaning with them, making Emily red with shame. "Ohh.. goddess Gaia. Their relationship is taboo at so many different levels." She narrated her story with complete gestures as well as expressions. "Enough you can take a rest now." A circle appeared under the water spirit, pulling her back in her dimension.

Lisa had seen the shame on Emily's face, even though it was just for a fleeting moment. This meant Nerissa was not exactly lying. She didn't know what to feel about this development. On one hand, she was happy that Emily might have found someone she loved in the end. It's been a long period since her husband died and she had never been able to move on ahead in her life. But at the same time, will she remain so close to her, if a man enters her life? "Ahemm.. Master, can I ask you something?" Emily calmly sipped a mouthful of her drink and nodded. "Are you.. in love?" *Puchii* Lisa had her whole face covered in the drink.

A day ago. In the morning.*

Many miles away from Korua, an individual stood beside a large lake. She had two large swords strapped onto her back, conversed by her long blonde hair. Behind her, one could see a large horse body covered in armored plates. She bent down and picked up a handful of dirt from the ground before smelling it. "I am not sure but a demon might have been involved in a fight here." Demons were not only a bane to humans but rather their existence was a threat to every other species. They were hated by all others with the same passion.

"Are you sure, Mrs. Naila? It is a very big matter, if true." The blonde in question turned around to look at the man, who cowered down his gaze. "Are you sure, you are in a position to doubt me? Take this. Bring it to the notice of the leader, as soon as possible. Like you just told it is not a small matter." The guy took the soil from her hand and he along with the rest of his companions rushed in the opposite direction leaving Naila alone on the shore.

Naila was a bit frustrated. She made a mad dash to this place after her subordinates informed her about a massive battle between experts. The soldiers stationed on the outposts could hear the sounds of clashes, coming from a large distance away from the forested regions. The soldiers panicked since the daughter of the tribe leader had been on a mission in the same forest, that was the reason Naila was called in. She was one of the most powerful warriors in the whole centaur tribe.

Standing to the side of the lake she looked at her visage in the water. "It's been so long sleeve since I had a proper fight." Looking at the scale of destruction done to the complete landscape the opponents must have been equally matched. Also, she had a suspicion that one of the parties involved was the Grand Magus of the Cylon Empire, Emily. Who else can make such a huge water body appear out of nowhere right in the middle of the forest? Naila was frustrated, having missed such a great opportunity to test her might against a Grand Magus. Clenching her fist she began removing her armor plates. Next, she got out of her clothes, leaving her buck naked. Slowly she treads into the cool water to take a relaxing bath and cool her head down.

Back to current time*

Ryu had returned home late in the evening. Suna had been too wild today, leaving him exhausted and with a body full of scratch and bite marks. Night had fallen on Korua and he had his arms around a naked Dorothea as he slept.

"Wake up kid.. How is it going?" A loud and deep voice managed to wake him up. Finding himself back in the mental space created by the dragon, Ryu was ecstatic. He had been waiting desperately for this guy to contact him. "Fine Mr. Dragon. But first, tell me if there is a way I can initiate a connection with you? Instead of you randomly dropping in my dreams." Once again Ryu heard the familiar laughter. "Hahaha.. kid, you can't try but it will be of no use. What do you think I am doing all day when I am not in contact with you?"

Ryu hesitated for a bit before replying "Sleeping?" His laughter grew even louder "hahaha.. exactly. You can't wake a 'Dragon' up just to discuss your petty issues?" Ryu wanted to facepalm himself so badly right now. He was just kidding when he replied to the arrogant lizard but who knew he was really sleeping all day long.

Waiting for the guy to calm down he asked about the immediate danger hovering over his head. "You told me the woman in that cave was your friend? Why did she attack me then?" Ryu whined. He had been scared shitless, that time when she had grabbed onto him abruptly. It was not good for his heart if random dead bodies began grabbing onto him like this. The dragon got a bit serious "Hmm? Attack you? Let me see." After a few seconds, the dragon roared into another wild laughter "You are a really funny kid. Hahaha.. attacked you? Ahaha.. And how exactly did you survived this 'attack'?"

Didn't this guy just read his memory without his permission? Can there be any bigger case of breach of privacy? Alas, he can't file a lawsuit against the damn lizard. He needs to bring this guy to the point otherwise he will be left hanging once again. "Okay, okay. I will drop that matter, now tell me what should I do with her dead bo.. ahem... I mean her body?" "You don't need to do anything. She is just like me, gravely injured and recovering. Let her heal in the space stone. Don't disturb her." Ryu sighed in relief. If this guy was so sure then he can only leave the matter be and switch to other pressing ones.

"Okay. Then what about a slave spell. I am sure you are already aware of my predicament so I will spare you the explanation." He had to wait for another session of his laugh to end. "About that. I would have given you that even if you hadn't asked. I don't have much time so I will explain briefly. The technique of cultivation you practice is one of the hardest in this world. You have been on a smoother sail for all this while is mostly because of your talent and your puny cultivation level. Once you start growing in real terms, you will need many slaves that can cultivate on your behalf, only then you can maintain a decent level of cultivation speed."

Ryu had to interrupt the guy. "Isn't this method too cruel if I have to have slaves to progress?" "Hmm.. you can't exactly call them a slave since they too benefit from the cultivation. In other words, you can call them cultivation partners. What's more, after getting the slave to mark their talents can grow." This made Ryu open his eyes wide in surprise. Improve someone's talent? Was that even possible? "I know it is hard to believe but that is the truth and yes, it has some trade-offs. The seal will be permanent. You can't free them, even if you want later on. They will have to be loyal to you and follow any orders from you, even if you want them to take their own lives." Ryu nodded, this made sense. The trade-offs of such an enormous benefit were equally huge. You will have to surrender your whole life to someone else..

Happy to announce that the new necromancer series in works had been released for the Viscount tier. A total of 15 chapters are already available.

I plan to release it for the other tiers from next month. For free readers, once I build up a good stockpile of chapters it will be available to you, just like my current story. Peace!!